CHRISTAIN AND HINDU CREMATION AMIDST TERROR OF JESSICA LAL MURDER CASE AND OLIVE PRAYERS

January 23, 2009

Wednesday, January 7, 2009

CHRISTAIN AND HINDU CREMATION AMIDST TERROR OF JESSICA LAL MURDER CASE AND OLIVE PRAYERS

































































































<!– /* Font Definitions */ @font-face {font-family:Verdana; panose-1:2 11 6 4 3 5 4 4 2 4; mso-font-charset:0; mso-generic-font-family:swiss; mso-font-pitch:variable; mso-font-signature:536871559 0 0 0 415 0;} @font-face {font-family:-webkit-sans-serif; panose-1:0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0; mso-font-alt:”Times New Roman”; mso-font-charset:0; mso-generic-font-family:roman; mso-font-format:other; mso-font-pitch:auto; mso-font-signature:0 0 0 0 0 0;} /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} a:link, span.MsoHyperlink {color:blue; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} a:visited, span.MsoHyperlinkFollowed {color:purple; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} p {mso-margin-top-alt:auto; margin-right:0in; mso-margin-bottom-alt:auto; margin-left:0in; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} pre {margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; tab-stops:45.8pt 91.6pt 137.4pt 183.2pt 229.0pt 274.8pt 320.6pt 366.4pt 412.2pt 458.0pt 503.8pt 549.6pt 595.4pt 641.2pt 687.0pt 732.8pt; font-size:10.0pt; font-family:”Courier New”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} span.apple-style-span {mso-style-name:apple-style-span;} span.apple-converted-space {mso-style-name:apple-converted-space;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

SIGNIFICANCE OF NUMBERS 15 AND 28 FOR INDIA AND THE REPUBLIC DAY. 

1.Army Day is celebrated on January 15 every year in India, in recognition of Lieutenant General (later Field Marshal) K. M. Cariappa’s becoming the first Indian Commander-in-Chief in 1948. The day is celebrated in the form of parades and other military shows. Cariappa settled down amidst greenery and nature, in his house ‘Roshanara’ at Madikeri in Kodagu, after his retirement from public service. He loved the environment and the flora and fauna around him. He spent a lot of his leisure time educating people about cleanliness, pollution control and other essential issues.

On 15 May 1993, Field Marshal Cariappa died in Bangalore at an age of 94.


http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indian_Army_Day 
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/K._M._Cariappa 
 
2. Ayodhya debate

The Ayodhya debate is a political, historical and socio-religious debate that was prevalent especially in the 1990s in South Asia. References such as the 1986 edition of theEncyclopædia Britannica reported that “Rama’s birthplace is marked by a mosque, erected by the Moghul emperor Babar in 1528 on the site of an earlier temple”.[2] According to the Hindu view, the ancient temple could have been destroyed on the orders of Mughal emperor Babur.

(Court verdict by Col. F.E.A. Chamier, District Judge, Faizabad (1886). On 18th March 1886 the Faizabad District Judge passed an order in which he wrote: “I visited the land in dispute yesterday in the presence of all parties. I found that the Masjid built by Emperor Babar stands on the border of Ayodhya, that is to say, to the west and south. It is clear of habitants. It is most unfortunate that a Masjid should have been built on land specially held sacred by the Hindus, but as that event occurred 356 years ago, it is too late now to agree with the grievances.” (Court verdict by Col. F.E.A. Chamier, District Judge, Faizabad (1886))

The situation regarding the Ram Janmabhoomi has been compared to the Temple Mount controversies and claims in Israel by the Middle East scholar and Islam critic Daniel Pipes [2]. In particular, Pipes writes:

“Ayodhya prompts several thoughts relating to the Temple Mount. It shows that the Temple Mount dispute is far from unique. Moslems have habitually asserted the supremacy of Islam through architecture, building on top of the monuments of other faiths (as in Jerusalem and Ayodhya) or appropriating them (e.g. the Ka’ba in Mecca and the Hagia Sophia in Constantinople).”

The Hindu Nationalist movement has been pressing for reclaiming three of its most holy sites which had been suffered sacrilege at the hands of Islam - at Ayodhya, Mathura and Varanasi. L K Advani, the leader of the BJP in his memoirs argues "If Muslims are entitled to an Islamic atmosphere in Mecca, and if Christians are entitled to a Christian atmosphere in the Vatican, why is it wrong for the Hindus to expect a Hindu atmosphere in Ayodhya.
 
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ayodhya_debate 


<!– /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} a:link, span.MsoHyperlink {color:blue; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} a:visited, span.MsoHyperlinkFollowed {color:purple; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

David Abraham Cheulkar (1908 – 1981), popularly known as David was a Jewish-Indian Hindi-language film actor, who started his film career with 1941 film Naya Sansar and went on to act in over 110 films.

He was actively associated with IPTA and hence was part of many Khwaja Ahmad Abbas’s films, including, Pardesi, Shehar Aur Sapna, Munaa and Char Dil Char Raahein.

He was a member of Mumbai’s Bene Israel community.

Strongly associated with friendly uncle roles, David is best known for his portrayal of John Chacha in the 1954 hit Boot Polish, directed by Prakash Arora for which he won the 1955 Filmfare Best Supporting Actor Award. The song “Nanhe Munne Bachche” from the film, picturized with him became a memorable song of that era.

He died on 28 December 1981.

http://lh4.ggpht.com/_cv6xnRxrFGc/SXlqzrsAWlI/AAAAAAAAA1I/K0e4h_kU0f8/s400/vlcsnap-835997.png

28, Gurudwara Rakab Ganj Road, New Delhi 110001

[show location on an interactive map] 28°37′11.1″N 77°12′11.5″E

http://lh4.ggpht.com/_cv6xnRxrFGc/SXlrqaGRy7I/AAAAAAAAA1Y/CF279Yd71f4/s400/225px-Subhas_Bose.jpg

Dante Gabriel Rossetti (1828-1882)

Sudden Light

I HAVE been here before,
But when or how I cannot tell:
I know the grass beyond the door,
The sweet keen smell,
The sighing sound, the lights around the shore.

You have been mine before,—
How long ago I may not know:
But just when at that swallow’s soar
Your neck turned so,
Some veil did fall,—I knew it all of yore.
Then, now,—perchance again! . . . .
O round mine eyes your tresses shake!
Shall we not lie as we have lain
Thus for Love’s sake,
And sleep, and wake, yet never break the chain?
note the date of death and birth -28/82

BRAHMA

by: Ralph Waldo Emerson (1803-1882)

iF the red slayer think he slays,
Or if the slain think he is slain,
They know not well the subtle ways
I keep, and pass, and turn again.

Far or forgot to me is near;
Shadow and sunlight are the same;
The vanish’d gods to me appear;
And one to me are shame and fame.

They reckon ill who leave me out;
When me they fly, I am the wings;
I am the doubter and the doubt,
And I the hymn the Brahmin sings.

The strong gods pine for my abode,
And pine in vain the sacred Seven;
But thou, meek lover of the good!
Find me, and turn thy back on heaven.

“Brahma” is reprinted from Yale Book of American Verse. Ed. Thomas R. Lounsbury. New Haven: Yale University Press, 1912.

INVESTIGATE-BURIED IN CHRISTIAN GRAVEYARD BEHIND DELHI UNIVERSITY
KARAN SHARMA
DOB-28-12-1966
DOD-17-8-2007
AGE 39
http://kalpita-raj.sulekha.com/blog/post/2007/08/on-the-mysteriois-death-of-our-brave-army-officer.htm

<!– /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} a:link, span.MsoHyperlink {color:blue; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} a:visited, span.MsoHyperlinkFollowed {color:purple; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

Search Result For party :manu sharma” are : 8 S.
No. Diary No. / Case No.
[STATUS]
Petitioner Vs. Respondent
Advocate Listing Date
Court No.
1

CRL.A. 193/2006
[PENDING]

Order(s)
Judgement(s)

STATE
Vs.
SIDHARTHA VASHISHT @ MANU SHARMA
Advocate :
MS. MUKTA GUPTA
Court No.
: 35
Last Date :
11/11/2008
Next Date :
04/02/2009

see these bastards are committing legal crimes of religion -no.28 and 24

STATE ….. Appellant

Through Ms.Mukta Gupta, Standing counsel.

versus

SIDHARTHA VSHISHT @ MANU SHARMA and ORS. ….. Respondent

Through Mr.M.J.Singh, Advocate.

Mr.Sudarshan Rajan and Mr.Ashish Das, Advocates for PW-2.

Mr.Rajesh Chugh and Mr.Saurabh Sharma, Advocates for PW-3.

Ms.Savita Prabhakar and Ms.Monika Bhanot, Advocates for PW-95

CORAM:

HON’BLE MR. JUSTICE B.N.CHATURVEDI

HON’BLE MR. JUSTICE P.K. BHASIN

O R D E R

28.07.2008

The appeal before the Supreme Court is reported to have been listed for

regular hearing and it is likely to take some time before it comes up for

hearing. In the circumstances, the appeal is adjourned sine die. The

proceedings may be got revived at appropriate stage.

B.N.CHATURVEDI,J

P.K. BHASIN, J

JULY 28, 2008

Da


<!– /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

WHAT AILS CBI AND MAKES IT A TOAD IN INDIA’S TERROR POOL http://www.cbi.gov.in/interpol/interpol.php The limits of its operation are laid down in Article 3: “It is strictly forbidden for the Organization to undertake any intervention or activities of a political, military, religious or racial character.” According to the interpretation given to Article 3, a political offence is one which is considered to be of a predominantly political nature because of the surrounding circumstances and underlying motives, even if the offence itself is covered by the ordinary criminal law in the country in which it was committed. This interpretation, based on the predominant aspects of the offence, is embodied in a resolution adopted by Interpol’s General Assembly in 1951. In addition, a resolution adopted in 1984 states that, in general, offences are not considered to be political when they are committed outside a “conflict area” and when the victims are not connected with the aims or objectives pursued by the offenders.

International Crime FEDERAL BUREAU OF INVESTIGATION US http://www.fbi.gov/quickfacts.htm http://www.fbi.gov/aboutus.htm Legal Attaché Offices Our mission is to help protect you, your communities, and your businesses from the most dangerous threats facing our nation—from international and domestic terrorists to spies on U.S. soil…from cyber villains to corrupt government officials…from mobsters to violent gangs…from child predators to serial killers.

Learn more here about our work with law enforcement and intelligence partners across the country and around the globe. International Crime http://www.fbi.gov/aboutus.htm Legal Attaché Offices For more than six decades, the FBI has stationed agents and other personnel overseas to help protect Americans back home by building relationships with principal law enforcement, intelligence, and services around the globe and facilitating a prompt and continuous exchange of information. Today, we have Legal Attaché offices—commonly known as Legats—and smaller sub-offices in 75 key cities around the globe, providing coverage for more than 200 countries, territories, and islands. Each office is established through mutual agreement with the host country and is situated in the U.S. embassy or consulate in that nation.

Our Legal Attaché program is managed by the Office of International Operations at FBI Headquarters in Washington, D.C. This office keeps in close contact with other federal agencies, Interpol, foreign police and security officers in Washington, and national and international law enforcement associations. International liaison and information sharing are conducted in accordance with Executive Orders, laws, treaties, Attorney General Guidelines, FBI policies, and interagency agreements. For more information * Select Investigative Accomplishments * International Stories * Recent Testimony * History of FBI Legal Attachés * International Students at the National Academy http://www.fbi.gov/contact/legat/legat.htm http://www.fbi.gov/contact/legat/asia.htm New Dehli, India American Embassy: 011-91-11-419-8000 Nations covered: Bangladesh, Bhutan, India, Maldives, Nepal, Sri Lanka

<!– /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} a:link, span.MsoHyperlink {color:blue; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} a:visited, span.MsoHyperlinkFollowed {color:purple; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Allan_Octavian_Hume


Hume proposed to develop fuelwood plantations “in every village in the drier portions of the country” and thereby provide a substitute heating and cooking fuel so that manure could be returned to the land. Such plantations, he wrote, were “a thing that is entirely in accord with the traditions of the country-a thing that the people would understand, appreciate, and, with a little judicious pressure, cooperate in.”

He also took note of rural indebtedness, chiefly caused by the use of land as security, a practice the British themselves had introduced. Hume denounced it as another of “the cruel blunders into which our narrow-minded, though wholly benevolent, desire to reproduce England in India has led us.” Hume also wanted government-run banks, at least until cooperative banks could be established.[3]

<!– /* Font Definitions */ @font-face {font-family:Mangal; panose-1:0 0 4 0 0 0 0 0 0 0; mso-font-charset:0; mso-generic-font-family:auto; mso-font-pitch:variable; mso-font-signature:32771 0 0 0 1 0;} /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

Smita Patil (Marathi: स्मिता पाटील) (October 17, 1955 – 13 December 1986) was a leading Indian actress from the 1970s to the 1980s in both Hindi and Marathi cinema.
Smita was the daughter of a Maharashtrian politician Shivajirao Patil & social worker mother from Shirpur town of Khandesh province of Maharashtra State.Smita died as a result of childbirth complications on December 13, 1986, barely 6 hours after having given birth to her son, Prateek Smit Babbar – so named in an extensively televised appearance by her grieving widower, Raj Babbar, whose tearful but long performance in front of the news cameras was seen as unnatural & contrived by most Indians.Prateek made his debut in Jaane Tu Ya Jaane Na playing Genelia’s Brother.

<!– /* Font Definitions */ @font-face {font-family:”Lucida Sans Unicode”; panose-1:2 11 6 2 3 5 4 2 2 4; mso-font-charset:0; mso-generic-font-family:swiss; mso-font-pitch:variable; mso-font-signature:-2147476737 14699 0 0 63 0;} /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} a:link, span.MsoHyperlink {color:blue; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} a:visited, span.MsoHyperlinkFollowed {color:purple; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

Barack Hussein Obama II (pronounced /bəˈrɑːk hʊˈseɪn oʊˈbɑːmə/; born August 4, 1961) is the President-elect of the United States of America, and the first African American to be elected President of the United States. Obama was the junior United States Senator from Illinois from January 3, 2005, until his resignation on November 16, 2008, following his election to the presidency. His term of office as the forty-fourth U.S. president will begin on January 20, 2009.Obama served for twelve years as a professor at the University of Chicago Law School, teaching constitutional law. He was first classified as a Lecturer from 1992 to 1996, and then as a Senior Lecturer from 1996 to 2004.[37] He also joined Davis, Miner, Barnhill & Galland, a twelve-attorney law firm specializing in civil rights litigation and neighborhood economic development, where he was an associate for three years from 1993 to 1996, then of counsel from 1996 to 2004, with his law license becoming inactive in 2002.in 2007, Obama sponsored an amendment to the Defense Authorization Act adding safeguards for personality disorder military discharges.[85] This amendment passed the full Senate in the spring of 2008.[86] He sponsored the Iran Sanctions Enabling Act supporting divestment of state pension funds from Iran’s oil and gas industry, which has not passed committee, and co-sponsored legislation to reduce risks of nuclear terrorism.[87][88] Obama also sponsored a Senate amendment to the State Children’s Health Insurance Program providing one year of job protection for family members caring for soldiers with combat-related injuries.[89]In November 2006, Obama called for a “phased redeployment of U.S. troops from Iraq” and an opening of diplomatic dialogue with Syria and Iran.[141] In a March 2007 speech to AIPAC, a pro-Israel lobby, he said that the primary way to prevent Iran from developing nuclear weapons is through talks and diplomacy, although he did not rule out military action.[142] Obama has indicated that he would engage in “direct presidential diplomacy” with Iran without preconditions.[143][144][145] Detailing his strategy for fighting global terrorism in August 2007, Obama said “it was a terrible mistake to fail to act” against a 2005 meeting of al-Qaeda leaders that U.S. intelligence had confirmed to be taking place in Pakistan’s Federally Administered Tribal Areas. He said that as president he would not miss a similar opportunity, even without the support of the Pakistani government.[146]

In a December 2005, Washington Post opinion column, and at the Save Darfur rally in April 2006, Obama called for more assertive action to oppose genocide in the Darfur region of Sudan.[147] He has divested $180,000 in personal holdings of Sudan-related stock, and has urged divestment from companies doing business in Iran.[148] In the July–August 2007 issue of Foreign Affairs, Obama called for an outward looking post-Iraq War foreign policy and the renewal of American military, diplomatic, and moral leadership in the world. Saying that “we can neither retreat from the world nor try to bully it into submission,” he called on Americans to “lead the world, by deed and by example.”[149]

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Barack_Obama

<!– /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} p.video-description-expanded, li.video-description-expanded, div.video-description-expanded {mso-style-name:video-description-expanded; mso-margin-top-alt:auto; margin-right:0in; mso-margin-bottom-alt:auto; margin-left:0in; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

The Flag That’s Yours And Mine 1909 The Liberty Song 1768 Music by: William Boyce Lyrics by: John Dickinson Cover artist: none Sources disagree on what may have been America’s first patriotic song. The authoritative New Grove Dictionary of American Music credits this song as the first true American patriotic song. Music by: Henry A. Stone Lyrics by: Stone National Emblem March 1907 Music by: E.E. Bagley Lyrics by: None, piano solo Perhaps the most prolific and most memorable patriotic works are the many marches that were penned by great American composers over the course of our history. It is the marches that are played at parades, festivals, military expositions and fireworks celebrations on Independence Day. Of course, the king of American marches was John Phillip Sousa and his famous Stars And Stripes Forever (MIDI) is perhaps the most famous march of them all. Regardless of Sousa’s fame, there were hundreds of other grand marches composed by fine composers and among them is E.E. Bagley’s National Emblem. This march is easily the equal of Stars and Stripes and is also one of the most popular and often played marches from our early musical heritage. A stirring and musically enjoyable work, this march certainly deserves a place in the American patriotic musical hall of fame. It has been said that “National Emblem is one of America’s most ‘perfect’ marches, causing the false impression that it was written by Sousa.” Legendary brass band and orchestral conductor Frederick Fennell said of this piece, “It is a march for marching; sit-down performances of it should continue to march, for that is its heritage – music for the feet, not the head – and it is unmistakably music for the spirit!â€� Edwin Eugene Bagley (1857 – 1922) Was one of Americas most eminent bandmasters and composer of marches. His most famous march is the National Emblem however many of his marches are still quite popular today and are frequently played at military ceremonies. The tune to the National Emblem was used in a novelty song, And The Monkey Wrapped His Tail Around The Flagpole. Bagley began his music career at the age of nine as a vocalist and comedian with Leavitt’s Bellringers, a company of entertainers that toured many of the larger cities of the United States. He began playing the cornet, traveling for six years with the Swiss Bellringers, after which time he joined Blaisdell’s Orchestra of Concord, New Hampshire. In 1880, he came to Boston as a solo cornetist at the Park Theater. For nine years, he traveled with the Bostonians, an opera company. While with this company, he changed from cornet to trombone. He performed with the Germania Band of Boston and the Boston Symphony Orchestra. By this time he had already composed many marches, including Front Section, The Imperial, The Ambassador, and America Victorious. Bagley never took a lesson on any musical instrument. He was also a fine artist who could have made a name for himself as a caricaturist. http://parlorsongs.com/issues/2006-7/thismonth/feature.php http://parlorsongs.com/issues/2002-7/thismonth/feature.php

<!– /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} h3 {mso-style-next:Normal; margin-top:12.0pt; margin-right:0in; margin-bottom:3.0pt; margin-left:0in; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; page-break-after:avoid; mso-outline-level:3; font-size:13.0pt; font-family:Arial; font-weight:bold;} p {mso-margin-top-alt:auto; margin-right:0in; mso-margin-bottom-alt:auto; margin-left:0in; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

1924

Music by: E. T. Paull
Cover artist: Hoen Lithographers

Speaking of the spirit of America! In his very last composition, E. T. Paull chose to honor America and our origins with this terrific march with an equally terrific cover. Through over 230 years the spirit of America has stayed strong and though subject to criticism, we are still the bastion of freedom and democracy for the world. No other flag has been so honored (and reviled by some) and held high as a symbol of peace and hope. May she continue to wave and carry the message of freedom forever. Happy birthday America!

<!– /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} h2 {mso-style-next:Normal; margin-top:12.0pt; margin-right:0in; margin-bottom:3.0pt; margin-left:0in; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; page-break-after:avoid; mso-outline-level:2; font-size:14.0pt; font-family:Arial; font-weight:bold; font-style:italic;} h3 {mso-style-next:Normal; margin-top:12.0pt; margin-right:0in; margin-bottom:3.0pt; margin-left:0in; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; page-break-after:avoid; mso-outline-level:3; font-size:13.0pt; font-family:Arial; font-weight:bold;} a:link, span.MsoHyperlink {color:blue; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} a:visited, span.MsoHyperlinkFollowed {color:purple; text-decoration:underline; text-underline:single;} p {mso-margin-top-alt:auto; margin-right:0in; mso-margin-bottom-alt:auto; margin-left:0in; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} span.mw-headline {mso-style-name:mw-headline;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

Subhas Chandra Bose (Bengali: born January 23, 1897; presumed to have died August 18, 1945 although this is disputed), popularly known as Netaji (literally “Respected Leader”), is one of the most respected politicians of modern India. He was a devout Hindu and spent much time in meditation.[2] He was strongly influenced by Swami Vivekananda’s teachings and was known for his patriotic zeal as a student. He established a separate political party, the All India Forward Bloc and continued to call for the full and immediate independence of India from British rule. He was imprisoned by the British authorities eleven times.

The Forward Bloc of the Indian National Congress was formed on 3 May 1939 by Netaji Subhash Chandra Bose, who had resigned from the presidency of the Indian National Congress on April 29 after being outmaneuvered by Gandhi. The formation of the Forward Bloc was announced to the public at a rally in Calcutta. In August the same year Bose began publishing a newspaper titled Forward Bloc. He travelled around the country, rallying support for his new political project. Bose advocated complete freedom for India at the earliest, whereas the Congress Committee wanted it in phases, through a Dominion status. Other younger leaders including Jawaharlal Nehru supported Bose and finally at the historic Lahore Congress convention, the Congress had to adopt Poorna Swaraj (complete freedom) as its motto. Bhagat Singh’s martyrdom and the inability of the Congress leaders to save his life infuriated Bose and he started a movement opposing the Gandhi-Irwin Peace Pact. He was imprisoned and expelled from India. But defying the ban, he came back to India and was imprisoned again. He was imprisoned by the British authorities eleven times. [3] Headquarters 28, Gurudwara Rakab Ganj Road, New Delhi 110001.

The Justice Mukherjee Commission of Inquiry submitted its report to the Indian Government on November 8, 2005. The report was tabled in Parliament on May 17, 2006. The probe said in its report that Bose did not die in the plane crash and the ashes at the Renkoji Temple are not his. However, the Indian Government rejected the findings of the Commission. Mysterious Monk

Main article: Bhagwanji

Several people believed that the Hindu sanyasi named Bhagwanji, who lived in Faizabad, near Ayodhya and died in 1985, was Subhas Chandra Bose in exile. There had been at least four known occasions when Bhagwanji said he was Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose.[9] The belongings of the sanyasi were taken into custody after his death, following a court order in this regard. These were later subjected to the inspection by the Justice Mukherjee Commission of Inquiry. The commission refuted this belief, in the absence of any ‘clinching evidence’.[10] The independent probe done by the Hindustan Times into this case had provided hints that the monk was Bose himself.[11] The life and works of Bhagwanji remain a mystery even today.

Post-war reorganization

At the end of the Second World War, the Forward Bloc was reorganized. In February 1946 R.S. Ruiker organised an All India Active Workers Conference at Jabalpur, Madhya Pradesh. The conference declared the formation of the ‘FB Workers Assembly’, in practice the legal cover of the still illegal Forward Bloc. Notably some leading communists from Bombay, like K.N. Joglekar and Soli Batliwalli, joined the ‘FB Workers Assembly’. The Workers Assembly conference declared that the “Forward Bloc is a Socialist Party, accepting the theory of class struggle in its fullest implications and a programme of revolutionary mass action for the attainment of Socialism leading to a Classless Society.”[7]

BOOKS

Indian Pilgrim: an unfinished autobiography / Subhas Chandra Bose; edited by Sisir Kumar Bose and Sugata Bose, Oxford University Press, Calcutta, 1997

· Japanese-trained armies in Southeast Asia: independence and volunteer forces in World War II / Joyce C. Lebra, New York : Columbia University Press, 1977

· Burma: The Forgotten War / Jon Latimer, London: John Murray, 2004

· Mahanayak: Vishwas Patil

<!– /* Font Definitions */ @font-face {font-family:Verdana; panose-1:2 11 6 4 3 5 4 4 2 4; mso-font-charset:0; mso-generic-font-family:swiss; mso-font-pitch:variable; mso-font-signature:536871559 0 0 0 415 0;} @font-face {font-family:”Lucida Console”; panose-1:2 11 6 9 4 5 4 2 2 4; mso-font-charset:0; mso-generic-font-family:modern; mso-font-pitch:fixed; mso-font-signature:-2147482993 6144 0 0 31 0;} /* Style Definitions */ p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal {mso-style-parent:”"; margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} p {mso-margin-top-alt:auto; margin-right:0in; mso-margin-bottom-alt:auto; margin-left:0in; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; font-size:12.0pt; font-family:”Times New Roman”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} pre {margin:0in; margin-bottom:.0001pt; mso-pagination:widow-orphan; tab-stops:45.8pt 91.6pt 137.4pt 183.2pt 229.0pt 274.8pt 320.6pt 366.4pt 412.2pt 458.0pt 503.8pt 549.6pt 595.4pt 641.2pt 687.0pt 732.8pt; font-size:10.0pt; font-family:”Courier New”; mso-fareast-font-family:”Times New Roman”;} @page Section1 {size:8.5in 11.0in; margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in; mso-header-margin:.5in; mso-footer-margin:.5in; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} –>

ITEM NO. 1           COURT NO.9              SECTION II

       SUPREME COURT OF INDIA
           RECORD OF PROCEEDINGS

CRL.MP NO. 1775 OF 2007 IN CRIMINAL APPEAL NO. 179 OF 2007

SIDHARTHA VASHISHT @ MANU SHARMA             Appellant (s)
           VERSUS
STATE (NCT OF DELHI)           Respondent(s)
(For Bail)

Date: 11/04/2008 This matter was called on for hearing today.

CORAM :
   HON'BLE MR. JUSTICE C.K. THAKKER
   HON'BLE MR. JUSTICE D.K. JAIN

For Appellant(s)   Mr. Ram Jethmalani, Sr. Adv.
                            Mr. P.H. Parekh, Adv.
                            Ms. Lata Krishnamurthy, Adv.
                            Mr. Harish Ghai, Adv.
                            Mr. Saurabh Ajay Gupta, Adv.
                            Ms. Bansuri Swaraj, Adv.
                            Ms. Joyeeta Banerjee, Adv.
                            Ms. Rajdeep Banerjee, Adv.
                            Mr. Lalit Chauhan, Adv.
                            Ms. Mary Mizty, Adv.
                            Ms. Somanadri Goud, Adv.
         for M/S. Parekh & Co.,Adv.

For Respondent(s) Mr. Gopal Subramanium, ASG
                           Ms. Mukta Gupta, Adv.
                           Mr. Nikhil Nayyar,Adv.
                           Mr. Ankit Singhal, Adv.
                           Mr. T.V.S. Raghavendra Sreyas, Adv.
                           Mr. Vibha Garg, Adv.
          Mr. Nikhil Nayyar, Adv.

For intervening  Ms. Mamta Kalra, In person
party
      UPON hearing counsel the Court made the following
                ORDER

                       Mr. Ram Jethmalani, learned senior counsel commenced

submissions
             at 12.30 p.m. and concluded at 3.10 p.m. Thereafter, Mr. Gopal

Subramanium,
             learned Additional Solicitor General started his submissions

and had not
             concluded till the Court rose for the day.

                      List on April 16, 2008 at the bottom of the list

as part-heard.

                    [ Charanjeet Kaur ]                              

[ Vinod Kulvi ]
                      Court Master                                    Court Master

SUPREME COURT OF INDIA

Case Status

Status : DISPOSED

Status of : Writ Petition (Civil) 265 OF 2007

MAMTA KALRA .Vs. GOVT. OF MAHARASHTRA & ORS.

Pet. Adv. : PETITIONER-IN-PERSON

Subject Category : LETTER PETITION & PIL MATTER - OTHERS

Date of Disposal : 09/07/2007

Last updated on Jan 22 2009

PETITIONER IN PERSON

BEAUTIFUL RED OF JAISI KARNI WAISI BHARNI-JESSICA AND MEMORY OF MANU SMRITI IN PSYCHOLOGICAL TERRORISM OF THE PALESTINE LIBERATION ORGANIZATION WHICH KILLS ONE’S LOVED ONES WHETHER BY DEEDS,DOUBTS OR LITERALLY TO CREATE EXTREME PAIN-FORGETFULNESS OF MADNESS.THE ONLY RECOURSE IS GOD AND ATLEAST AN IMAGE OR STATUE TO LOVE IN A LOVE LESS WORLD.
CHARTAPATI SHIVAJI-BORN 1627 AND SEATED ON THRONE IN 1664 FOUGHT AGAINST THIS ISLAMIC TERRORISM OF BREAKING DOWN TEMPLES AND MAKING STEPS OF MASJIDS TO BREAK HINDUS MENTALLY AND THUS HIS DATE OF BIRTH AND NUMBER 27 IS USED TO INFLICT PSYCHOLOGICAL TERRORISM.
NEHRUJI DIED ON 27TH MAY 1964 AND PLO WAS FORMED IN THE SAME MONTH.I WAS GIVEN 327 MARKS IN MY 11TH CLASS BY 5 TEACHERS AND THE 27TH REGIMENT IS IN THE JAIL WHERE MANU SHARMA LIES IMPRISONED FOR A CRIME WHICH HE DID NOT COMMIT AND ONLY HAD THE MISFORTUNE TO BE NAMED MANU AFTER MANU SMRITI AS ALSO THE WOMEN WHO ARE SHY IN HINDU RELIGION AND ARE SLAUGHTERED FOR THEIR PURITY BY ISLAM IF THEIR HUSBAND MARRIES AGAIN AND IF THEY DO NOT ACCEPT ISLAM -THROUGH ARYA SAMAJ WHICH IS THE 16TH DEATH SAMASKARA FOR SUCH WOMEN AND AN OFF SHOOT OF CRIMINAL PLO ISLAM.
PLEASE SEE THE PHOTOS AND TRY TO UNDER STAND WHAT ACTUALLY HAPPENED IN THE COURSE OF HISTORY.
THE SYMBOL OF THE HINDU MAHASABHA IS AN INVERTED KALASH WHICH MEANS THAT NO ONE SHOULD DIE BEFORE THEIR TIME AS THE LAST RITES OF HINDUS ARE DONE IN A KALASH.THIS KALASH BECAME A BANGLE IN THE DOME OF ISKON TEMPLE WHICH ALSO GIVES A SIMILAR MESSAGE THAT NO ONE SHOULD DIE BEFORE THEIR TIME.

BAD GIRLS(1994)US ARMY

10:52
49 views
BAD GIRLS(1994)ARMS AND THE MEN-OUT AND REJECTED

10:52
101 views
BAD GIRLS(1994)YOU HAVE AN ACCOUNT WITH US?

10:51
68 views

39 ARTICLES OF FAITH FOR CHRISTAINS-Easter 2008 of Resurrection of Jesus in AMERICA

December 13, 2008

Friday, February 29, 2008

39 ARTICLES OF FAITH FOR CHRISTAINS-Easter 2008 of Resurrection of Jesus in AMERICA

PLEASE COMPARE THE HAIR AND OLD AGE OF MY FATHER AN HONEST SANATAN DHARMI ONE WIFE COMMITTED NATIONALIST.HE NEVER USED DYE IN HIS ENTIRE LIFETIME AND USED VASELINE HAIR TONIC AND BRITE COMB FOR HAIR.

WITH GUTTER MEHRAULI ARYA SAMAJ SEX MANY WOMEN SATISFACTION ,BLACK DYE USER FROM AGE 40,BALD KALRA

BOTH AT AGE 55.ALSO RADIOACTIVE NUCLEAR WASTE AS WELL AS NUCLEAR MATERIALS FED IN FOOD CAN LEAD TO SERIOUS BODY AND HAIR LOSS WHICH THESE SINNERS ARE INFLICTING ON THE HONEST.PLEASE READ THE LETTER SENT TO DRDO JUST YESTERDAY ON HOLI-22-3-2008 AND JUDGE FOR YOURSELF.

http://www.drdo.com/pub/dbit/invitation.htm

Sir/Madam,

Subject :-

http://bhatiyajantatalji.blogspot.com/

http://www.drdo.org/labs/dipr/historical_background.html

I would like to bring to your notice that great caution has to be maintained with nuclear materials being used for research. My grandfather Shri Nathu Shah Dhody was an AOC ordnance military service accounts officer at very senior position in Jabalpur and was forced by Sikh militants to betray the organization for ammunition to Sikh militants even as early as 1946-54 ,to which he did NOT succumb and converted to Sanatan Hinduism at Tirupati for the country and to save it from bomb blasts. For this our family had to pay a heavy price and was subjected to gruesome terrorism. My father’s first child was infected with small pox when no one in the country had such a malady.

Priya Tendulkar alias Rajni was infected with radioactive substances and she developed breast cancer for portraying a strong activist as well as a strong police woman -a mother in Trimurthi by Subhash Ghai.

Sir the rot is coming for filthy desecration of Hindu women by Sikh ,Islam and Arya Samaj of 1937 Act. Sir in my colony itself the president by the name of Makhija,where both the husband and wife are Doctors are indulging in nefarious activities with Sikh,Islam and Arya Samaj Filth and women are at great risk.

One Makhija Maruti Zen Car no.DL8C H0453 has the INMAS sticker on it. They reside in 1515 Outram Lane ,Mukherjee Nagar and the house has the name plate of Prakash Villa – RR Makhija, Dr.Lalit Makhija, Dr.Manoj Makhija and Dr.Chander Makhija.They are the colony’s President supposedly and indulging in all kinds of nefarious activities including illicit trading of women in 1510.Outram Lane,Mukherjee Nagar.

They are also part of the nefarious killing of innocent middleaged women for their organs as well as men converting first to Islam and then Arya Samaj by the 1937 Act.Women from mediocre families with no brains and ripe hot bodies as well as kashmir militants ,(part of the people who have supposedly disappeared from the valley) station themselves as tenants in the first floors of Mukherjee Nagar and seek admissions in the tuition centres of Mukherjee Nagar.All they require to stay as tenants all over Delhi is a graduation degree and pose as appearing for some competitive exam or another.

Men in high Government posts seat such women in bureaucratic jobs and kill their wives medically reaping their retirement benefits. Giving Cancer is one of them and nuclear material is at high risk.

Please read

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Priya_Tendulkar

Sir the islamists and the arya samajhis are sick people who hate women in high places with her own credibility .they want her to be in the gutter of a sex machine .

The rise of Sikh and Islamic militancy lies in the serious persecution of middle aged Hindu women.Also the army and police personnel are seriously endangered as the border has only islamic militancy.

Please read my blog on Organized Crime and Terrorism in India to get the entire picture of the serious threat to the defence structure of India and the plight of honest officers.

http://bhatiyajantatalji.blogspot.com/

which is because I am the grand Daughter of an honest Army officer who had to convert his religion for his country and was pitched against Sikh, Islamic and Arya Samaj militants who steal from their organizations.

Please see the Makhija surname and car number DL8 C HO 453 bearing your INMAS sticker and be vigilant of their nefarious activities ;because they are part of a filthy organized crime racket being run at Mukherjee Nagar tution centres ,wherein the Parliament Attack Case of Mohammad Afzal occurred as they were misusing Islam to kill women .13th December 2001.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/2001_Indian_Parliament_attack

http://www.guardian.co.uk/uk/2006/nov/26/politics.russia

Please take action immediately

Thanking You

EX-ARMY PERSONNEL- grand daughter

MAMTA DHODY

1513,OUTRAM LANE

MUKHERJEE NAGAR

DELHI-9 Ring 27605550

MIG -22,KATANGA HOUSING BOARD COLONY ,

SHAHEED RAMAN BAKSHI MARG

NARMADA ROAD

JABALPUR,

MP-482001.

They are also killing plants and the entire agriculture of India stands threatened by nuclear waste as the multinationals want to open SEZS on farmers land which they do not vacate.So forcibly the entire land is made barren by nuclear infestation.That is why the farmers are committing suicide and the loan bonanza is a big hog wash.All my plants are being poisoned and are drying in my colony as proof of nuclear poisoning being resorted to as the Makhija family knows that i am working against them.

http://www.drdo.org/contactme.htm

director@desidoc.drdo.in, director@desidoc.drdo.in, director@cair.res.in, dirdarl@sancharnet.in, darl_drdo@rediffmail.com, dealdrdo@del2.vsnl.net.in , director_drl@yahoo.com, defphys@bol.net.in, director@hemrl.org, j_narayanadas@yahoo.com, postmaster@nstl.org , director@vrde.drdo.in, director.nstl@gov.in,
jndas@nmrl.drdo.in,
ilavazhagan@bol.net.in,
















Yogmaya Devi’s reply




















Date:09/06/2005


Back Front Page

Babbar Khalsa chief arrested

Staff Reporter

Theatre blasts accused also nabbed; huge quantity of RDX, ammunition recovered

Photo: Rajeev Bhatt

CAUGHT AT LAST: Babbar Khalsa International chief in India Jagtar Singh Hawara (second from right), charged with the murder of the former Punjab Chief Minister, Beant Singh, being brought to the Special Branch of the Delhi police on Wednesday. At right is Jaspal Singh, alleged mastermind behind the May 22 Delhi cinema twin blasts, and at left is his accomplice Vikas Sehgal.

NEW DELHI: Jagtar Singh Hawara, chief of the Babbar Khalsa International (BKI) in India, who made a dramatic escape from the Burail Jail in Chandigarh last year, and two accused in the blasts that rocked two cinema halls here were arrested at Narela early on Wednesday. The arrests followed an encounter with the Inter-State Cell of the Delhi police. A huge consignment of RDX and ammunition were recovered from them.

Addressing a press conference here on Wednesday, Delhi Police Commissioner K.K. Paul described it as one of the most successful operations carried out by the Cell so far. A team led by Inspectors Subhash Tandon, Pankaj Sood and Sandeep Malhotra was on the trail of the accused in the twin blasts when it was tipped-off about the duo’s movement with Jagtar Singh, charged with the murder of the former Punjab Chief Minister, Beant Singh.

The team, under the supervision of Assistant Commissioner of Police Ravi Shankar, learnt that the three persons would come to the capital from Punjab in a brand-new Hyundai Accent around Monday midnight. The police laid a trap on G.T. Karnal Road in the Narela Industrial Area and in the early hours of Wednesday they spotted the vehicle without a number plate.

When the police tried to intercept the vehicle, they were fired at. The trio then tried to flee on foot. They were overpowered after a brief chase. They were identified as Jagtar Singh, Jaspal aka Raja, the mastermind behind the twin blasts in the capital, and his accomplice, Vikas Sehgal.

The police recovered 10.35 kg of RDX, four pistols of foreign make, 207 live cartridges, three remote-controlled explosive devices and a hand grenade from the vehicle.

“The accused said the BKI was trying to revive militancy in the country, especially in Punjab, ” said Dr. Paul.

© Copyright 2000 – 2008 The Hindu

http://www.hindu.com/2005/06/09/stories/2005060907570100.htm

PLEASE READ MY SYNOPSIS ON FORENSIC PSYCHOLOGY THAT I SUBMITTED TO DELHI UNIVERSITY ON 10-10-2005 ,WHICH WAS ASHTIMI OF NAVRATRAS AS ALSO DEATH ANNIVERSARY OF GURUDUTTJI AND WORLD MENTAL HEALTH DAY.

I WAS CALLED FOR A PRESENTATION BY PSYCHOLOGY DEPARTMENT AT DELHI UNIVERSITY BY GIVING A PHONE CALL TO MY HOUSE AT 1:30 PM. ON 21-12-2005 WHEN THE PRESENTATION WAS SCHEDULED AT 2:30 PM.NO GUIDANCE WAS GIVEN AS TO ITS PREPARATION,AS ALSO NO HELP GIVEN IN ANY WAY.

MS.P.K. DHILLION A SIKH WHO WAS HOD OF PSYCHOLOGY DEPARTMENT THEN INSULTED AND DEMEANED ME AS ALSO MISGUIDED ME ON ALL FRONTS. SHE ALSO REJECTED MY PRESENTATION ON THE PRESENTATION DAY SAYING THAT IT WAS NOT IN POWERPOINT FORMAT. OTHERWISE TECHNICALLY I ANSWERED ALL QUESTIONS ASKED BY THE PSYCHOLOGY BOARD SEATED THERE AS ALSO MY RESEARCH DESIGN AND STATISTICS USED.

THE ONLY RAY OF LIGHT WAS THE HELP GIVEN BY THE DELHI UNIVERSITY LIBRARY ,WHICH CO-OPERATED WITH ME ON ALL FRONTS.AT ALL TIMES I MET DELHI POLICE OFFICIALS DURING MY PREPARATION OF THE SYNOPSIS AS WELL AS WHEN IT WAS LATER SANCTIONED BY THE LAW DEPARTMENT ON 18-11-2005.HOWEVER AS IT WAS NOT SANCTIONED BY THE MAIN PSYCHOLOGY DEPARTMENT I WAS NOT ENROLLED AS A Ph.D STUDENT.

PLEASE OPEN FILE AND READ THE SYNOPSIS TO SEE WHERE THE FLAW LIES AS PER MADAME SIKH DHILLION.

http://rapidshare.com/files/96379234/Created_by_

Mamta_Kalr3-katyani_mata.doc.html


http://mb-soft.com/believe/txc/thirtyni.htm

Thirty – nine Articles

The basic summary of belief of the Church of England, the Thirty – nine Articles of Religion were drawn up by the church in convocation in 1563 on the basis of the earlier Forty – two Articles of 1553. Subscription to them by the clergy was ordered by act of Parliament in 1571. Devised to exclude Roman Catholics and Anabaptists, but not to provide a dogmatic definition of faith – in many instances, they are ambiguously phrased – the articles were influenced by the confessions of Augsburg and Wurttemberg.
They concern fundamental Christian truths (Articles 1 – 5), the rule of faith (Articles 6 – 8), individual religion (Articles 9 – 18), corporate religion (Articles 19 – 36), and national religion (Articles 37 – 39). Retained in use by the various churches of the Anglican Communion, the Articles have been changed only as circumstances require. Thus the Protestant Episcopal Church of the United States has retained them, without requiring assent, changing only those articles affected by the independence of the United States from England (Articles 36 and 37).

John E Booty
Ghodi Pe Hoke Sawaar Chala Hai Dulha Ghodi Pe Hoke Sawaar Chala Hai Dulha


the national flower of Pakistan.
Jasminum officinale is the national flower of Pakistan, where it is known as the
“Chameli” or “Yasmine”. In Sanskrit it is called Mallika.
Jasmine is cultivated at Pangala, in Karnataka, India,
and exported to Middle East countries.

http://wkdkigodatabase03.blogspot.com/2007/06/jasmine.html

Thirty-Nine Articles

General Information – Text

Articles I to VIII: The Catholic Faith

Article I

Of faith in the Holy Trinity

There is but one living and true God, everlasting, without body, parts, or passions; of infinite power, wisdom, and goodness; the maker and preserver of all things both visible and invisible. And in unity of this Godhead there be three Persons, of one substance, power, and eternity; the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.

Article II

Of the Word, or Son of God, which was made very man

The Son, which is the Word of the Father, begotten from everlasting of the Father, the very and eternal God, and of one substance with the Father, took man’s nature in the womb of the blessed Virgin, of her substance: so that two whole and perfect natures, that is to say, the Godhead and manhood, were joined together in one person, never to be divided, whereof is one Christ, very God and very man, who truly suffered, was crucified, dead, and buried, to reconcile His Father to us, and to be a sacrifice, not only for original guilt, but also for all actual sins of men.

Article III

Of the going down of Christ into Hell

As Christ died for us, and was buried, so also is it to be believed that He went down into Hell.

Article IV

Of the Resurrection of Christ

Christ did truly rise again from death, and took again His body, with flesh, bones, and all things appertaining to the perfection of man’s nature, wherefore He ascended into heaven, and there sitteth until He return to judge all men at the last day.

Article V

Of the Holy Ghost

The Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the Son, is of one substance, majesty, and glory with the Father and the Son, very and eternal God.

Article VI

Of the sufficiency of the Holy Scripture for Salvation

Holy Scripture containeth all things necessary to salvation: so that whatsoever is not read therein, nor may be proved thereby, is not to be required of any man, that it should be believed as an article of the faith, or be thought requisite or necessary to salvation.In the name of Holy Scripture, we do understand those Canonical books of the Old and New testament, of whose authority was never any doubt in the Church.

Chequered kacha /Shorts of Khalistan which Latika Rana permenantly displayed on my first floor terrace and thence shifted to house number 1510 ,just two houses away.Both my house and 1510 were occupied by Sikhs before Latika Rana shifted.
KALRA WEARS SHORTS EVEN IN WINTERS.

http://www.goodnewsindia.com/index.php/Supplement/article/349/

May 14, 2003
Implications of Uphaar Cinema judgement

There is wide consensus that the award of Rs.17 crores to the victims of the Uphaar Cinema fire, is a landmark event. Both the petitioners’ and defence lawyers concur that the Delhi High Court judgement of April 24, 2003 will force businesses and government bodies to become aware that their neglect of laws will cost them dear. There are many other positive gains too for India, but we will come to them later. First the facts.

In the year 1997 as India was preening itself to celebrate 50 years of Independence a patriotic film, ‘Border’ premièred on June 13 at Uphaar Cinema, Delhi. It was a Friday the 13th and lived up to its reputation. A fire began in the car park and engulfed the cinema. 59 died and over a hundred were seriously injured.

But then something happened that would change the way liability is apportioned in India. A diligent Deputy Commissioner of Police Mr.Naresh Kumar produced within 20 days, a devastating indictment of many bodies. He catalogued the culpability of a huge cast in the tragedy:
–Delhi’s power utility [DVB] had shoddily installed a transformer in a private property, the Uphaar basement.
– The car park meant for 15, usually packed twice that number
–Following a fire in Gopal Towers in 1983, all high-risk buildings were inspected and Uphaar was found to be deficient. Its licence was cancelled but it obtained a ‘temporary’ and carried on the next decade till the 1997 fire.
–Ansals, the owners had illegally constructed a balcony and fitted in extra seats
–An entire rows of exits had been been blocked to create the added facilty
–The fire services were barely equipped to cope with the disaster

The first gain out of the ashes of this tragedy was directly due to the Naresh Kumar Report. Tulsi says, “it was not difficult for us to apply the principle of Public Law Liability on the basis of Strict Liability Principle, without having to prove the actual loss suffered by each victim.” Previously it used to be a heartless evaluation of the income of the deceased lost to the heirs. Presumably a plumber’s life is less valuable than that of a tycoon’s. Now the rule of the game has changed.

Next, the victims here formed themselves into an association which helped them stay the course for six years, support each other in their grief and anxieties, manage the costs and prove formidable for the defendants.

Finally –and most imporatantly– the Court divided the award of Rs.17 crores among the Ansals [55%] and three municipal services. The Court indicted the fire services and the power company and the licensing authorities and to make their censure memeorable, made them pay cold cash. This is a first for India and commentators say it bodes well for the rule of law.

Ansals have just two months to pay up or else their property is to be auctioned to satisfy the liability. Expectedly, whispers have arisen saying that this judgement would open the floodgates of liability litigations prompted by lawyers. Tulsi retorts: “ the open defiance of safety laws can only be contained by opening these floodgates. We are glad that the floodgates have been opened, albeit only a little.”

June 23-

The PEDIGREE of

Parsvanath (23rd Tirthantkara) of JAINISM

aka Parshva (ParSvanatha); avatar of Swarnabahu, worshipped as Bhagwan (GOD)

Born: 877 BC Died: 777 BC

http://www.kashmir-information.com/ConvertedKashmir/Chapter19.html

Martyrdom of Dr. Shyamaprasad

After ensuring peoples’ support for the agitation, Dr. Prasad decided to test on the touchstone of Nehru’s statement that Kashmir was 100 per cent part of India. In this context he decided to come to Jammu without a permit. While leaving Delhi for a two-day tour of Punjab on May 9, he issued a statement that his purpose of visiting Jammu was not to foment tension and trouble but his aim was to make another bid to resolve the discord through peaceful and honourable means. While commenting on his decision to enter Jammu without a permit he said that as a citizen of India he had the full right to visit any part of the country and since Nehru would say everyday that Kashmir was 100 per cent part of India he had decided to go there without any permit.

This step of Dr. Mookherjee received powerful appreciation in the entire country. Between Deihi and Pathanot thousands of men and women greeted him at many stations with the slogan “abolish permit system” and he was assured of their support. It was expected that Dr. Prasad would be arrested before reaching Pathankot. But out of the scare of the Supreme Court, the Government allowed him not only to reach Pathankot but also assured that it would not take any step aganist him when he would enter Jammu.

The Deputy Commissioner of Gurdaspur District, Mr. Vashisht, informed Dr. Prasad at Pathankot that he could visit Jammu without any permit and the Government of India will not create any hurdle in his way. He also informed him that in Jammu Bakshi Ghulam Mohd. would meet him. But when he entered into the Jammu border alongwith his associates, the Kashmir militiamen stopped him on the Ravi bridge. There, the Superintendent of Police, Kathua, directed him not to enter into the state border. Dr. Prasad refused to accept the order and was arrested under the Kashmir Security Act.

Prior to his arrest he told people, in a message, that “I have entered into Jammu and Kashmir, but in the capacity of a prisoner”. His message spread like lightning in the entire country. Satyagrahis, from various corners, started entering into Jammu and Kashmir without permits. With one stroke of Dr. Prasad the artificial wall of permit system between Jammu and Kashmir and the rest of India crumbled and with it Nehru ’s lie that Kashmir was 100 per cent part of India stood exposed.

After his arrest Dr. Mookherjee was taken to Srinagar where on the 43rd day of his detention he was declared dead in mysterious circumstances on June 23.

Letter of Dr. Shyama Prasad’s mother to Nehru

“…. I know he cannot be brought back to life. But I want to know what role your Government has played in this shocking event 60 that people can know the reasons behind this tragedy in this independent country. Allow justice to take its course while dealing with any crime of an individual, even if he is occupying a high post, so that people are allowed to remain alert against such criminals and there was no scope for any other mother like me to wail and weep over such a type of tragedy.”

Nehru’s reply

“… I have enquired from those people who know the reality. I can say only this much that I stand by truth and there is no mystery around this incident ..”

Yogmaya Devi’s reply

“… I do not want any clarification from you, I want an inquiry. Your arguments are hollow and you are afraid of facing the truth. Remember, you are answerable to the People and God. I treat the Kashmir Government guilty of the murder of my son and I charge it with having killed my son. I hold your Government guilty of concealing the matter and of attempts at manoeuvring …”

As a result of the rejection of the demand for an enquiry, people of India raised one voice saying that Dr. Mookherjee was killed. The life of a national leader was finished for achieving hateful political goal.

Success of Satyagrah

The Satyagrah was suspended for 13 days after the death of Dr. Mookherjee. In the meantime, Nehru issued a direct appeal requesting people to call offthe Satyagrah. It was for the first time in the history that a direct appeal for calling off the Satyagrah was issued by a ruler. The result of the confabulations was that a decision was taken to end the Satyagrah. On July 7, the agitation was called off on the appeal of Sh. Premnath Dogra and the Government was given an opportunity for changing its policies in arder to ensure integration of Kashmir with India, for which assurance had been given by Nehru, Dr Katju and the Bakshi.

Whatever Dr. Prasad had said was achieved. The Sheikh was dismissed and arrested. Nehru, by accepting his mistake, expressed his regrets over the evil deeds of Sheikh Abdullah and held talks with the leaders of Praja Parishad. The Kashmir Constituent Assembly adopted a resolution announcing merger of Kashmir with India and the President of India issued a special notification on May 14, 1954 for the implementation of all the clauses of the Delhi Agreement.

1985

June 23-

Boeing 747 carrying Air India Flight 182 blew-up 31,000 feet (9500 m) above the Atlantic Ocean, South of Ireland, killing all 329 aboard.

http://www.histomobile.com/histomob/internet/197/histo02.htm

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Angelo_Bruno

http://glasgowcrew.tripod.com/bruno.html

Carlos the Jackal

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilich_Ram%C3%ADrez_S%C3%A1nchez

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Carlos_Marcello

Carlos Marcello (b. February 6, 1910March 3, 1993) was a New Orleans mobster who became the boss of the New Orleans crime family, during the 1960s.

It did not take Marcello long to get back into the United States. Undercover informants reported that Marcello made several threats against John F. Kennedy, at one time uttering the traditional Sicilian death threat curse, “Take the stone from my shoe.” Some of those who knew him, however, suggested that Marcello did not know enough Italian to utter such a threat. In September 1962, Marcello told private investigator Edward Becker that, “A dog will continue to bite you if you cut off its tail…,” (meaning Attorney General Robert Kennedy.), “…whereas if you cut off the dog’s head…,” (meaning President Kennedy), “…it would cease to cause trouble.” Becker reported that Marcello, “clearly stated that he was going to arrange to have President Kennedy killed in some way.” Marcello told another informant that he would need to take out “insurance” for the assassination by, “….setting up some nut to take the fall for the job, just like they do in Sicily.”

Just before Kennedy was assassinated on 22nd November 1963, Dallas, Texas nightclub owner Jack Ruby made contact with Marcello, and Tampa, Florida boss Santos Trafficante, about a labor problem he was having with the American Guild of Variety Artists (AGVA).

After the assassination of Kennedy, the Federal Bureau of Investigation investigated Marcello. They came to the conclusion that Marcello was not involved in the assassination. On the other hand, they also said that they, “….did not believe Carlos Marcello was a significant organized crime figure,” and that Marcello earned his living, “….as a tomato salesman and real estate investor.” As a result of this investigation, the Warren Commission concluded that there was no direct link between Ruby and Marcello.

The New Orleans Combine frequently met at a well-known exclusive Italian restaurant in the New Orleans suburb of Avondale, Louisiana known as Mosca’s. It has been said that Mosca’s was the epicenter for Carlos Marcello and his many associates. It is still in operation today, after renovations following Hurricane Katrina by the Mosca family.

The Marcello family and descendants still own or control a significant amount of real estate in southeast Louisiana.

http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/jfkinfo/jfk9/hscv9e.htm

297. MARCELLO: A KENNEDY ADMINISTRATION TARGET

Deportation efforts

  1. Carlos Marcello and his syndicate became a primary target of investigation by the Department of Justice during the Kennedy administration. Attorney General Robert F. Kennedy viewed him as one of the most powerful and threatening Mafia leaders in the Nation and ordered that the Justice Department focus on him, along with other figures such as Teamsters president Hoffa and Chicago Mafia leader Sam Giancana. (74)
  2. In Marcello’s case the intent of the Kennedy administration was made known even before Inauguration Day, January 20, 1961. On December 28, 1960, the New Orleans States-Item reported that Attorney General-designate Kennedy was planning specific actions against Marcello. (75) An FBI report from that period noted:

On January 12, 1961, a advised that Carlos Marcello is extremely apprehensive and upset and has since the New Orleans States-Item newspaper on December 28, 1960 published a news story reporting that… Robert F. Kennedy stated he would expedite the deportation proceedings pending against Marcello after Kennedy takes office in January 1961. (76)

  1. The Bureau’s La Cosa Nostra file for 1961 noted that Marcello flew to Washington, D.C., shortly after the inauguration o.f President Kennedy and was in touch with a number of political and business associates.(77) While there, he placed a telephone call to the office of at least one Congressman. (78)
  2. Bureau records further indicate that Marcello initiated various efforts to forestall or prevent the anticipated prompt deportation action. An FBI report noted that Marcello may have tried a circuitous approach. (79) Through a source, the Bureau learned of another Mafia leader’s account of how Marcello had reportedly proceeded.(80) Philadelphia underworld leader Angelo Bruno discussed a specific attempt by Marcello to forestall an action by the immigration authorities.(81) According to the Philadelphia underworld leader Marcello had enlisted his close Mafia associate, Santos Trafficante of Florida, in the reported plan. (82) Trafficante in turn contacted Frank Sinatra to have the singer use his friendship with the Kennedy family on Marcello’s behalf. (83) This effort met with failure and may even have resulted in intensified Federal efforts against Marcello. (84)
  3. In response to Attorney General Kennedy’s strong interest in Marcello, the New Orleans FBI office prepared a report on him and his Mafia associates for FBI Director J. Edgar Hoover on February 13, 1961. (85) A report prepared under the direction of special Agent Regis Kennedy, the New Orleans office stated that “Continued investigation of Carlos Maxcello since December 1957, has failed to develop vulnerable area wherein Marcello may be in violation of statutes within the FBI’s jurisdiction.” (86) This assessment by the New Orleans office illustrated why Justice Department and other law enforcement officials viewed as less than satisfactory its performance prior to the mid-1960’s in investigating organized crime.
  4. http://www.celloworld.net/
  5. 304. Cello – A companion for Life

Cello Single Pack Lunch Carrier



Cello Super Star 3 Tier Lunch CarrierOur Price: $34.99 Order it Now!

Insulated 3 Tier lunch carrier

June 23, 1980)

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sanjay_Gandhi

Sanjay Gandhi (December 14, 1946 –- June 23, 1980) was an Indian politician, the younger son of Prime Minister Indira Gandhi and politician Feroze Gandhi.

Jama Masjid slum and Family planning controversies

In 1976, Sanjay Gandhi launched a drive to cleanse the city of slums and force their residents to leave the capital. Sanjay reportedly ordered officials of the Delhi Development Authority, headed by his associate Jagmohan, to clear the heavily populated, mostly Muslim slum near the Turkman Gate and Jama Masjid in Delhi. This forced resettlement of more than 250,000 people killed at least a dozen as recorded[1] and became a touchstone for the opposition.

Sanjay also publicly initiated a widespread family planning program to limit population growth. But this resulted in government officials and police officers forcibly performing vasectomies in order to meet quotas and in some cases, sterilizing women as well. Officially, men with two children or more had to submit to sterilization, but many unmarried young men, political opponents and ignorant, poor men were also believed to have been sterilized. This program is still remembered and criticized in India, and is blamed for creating a public aversion to family planning, which hampered Government programmes for decades.

Death

Sanjay Gandhi died in an air crash on June 23, 1980 near Safdarjung Airport in New Delhi. He was flying a new aircraft of the Delhi Flying club, and while performing a loop over his Office, lost control and crashed. The only passenger in the plane, Captain Subhas Saxena was also killed in the crash.

http://mokshjuneja.blogspot.com/2007/05/pavan-putra-hanuman_28.html

Maruti Udyog

1984 /
All models of the make

- 1970 - 1980 - 1990

<!– google_alternate_ad_url = ‘http://www.histomobile.com/histomob/pub.asp’; google_ad_client = ‘pub-0576311436683248′; google_ad_width = 468; google_ad_height = 60; google_ad_format = ‘468×60_as’; google_ad_channel = ‘2579817427′; google_ad_type = ‘text’; google_color_border = ‘FFFFFF’; google_color_bg = ‘FFFFFF’; google_color_link = ['095CC4','CC3300','0000FF','FF6600']; google_color_url = ‘cccccc’; google_color_text = ['330000','000000','330000','330000']; //–> window.google_render_ad();

The 1970 ’s

Around 1970, Sanjay Gandhi, the then Prime Minister of India Indira Gandhi’s younger son, envisioned the manufacture of an indigenous, cost-effective, low maintenance compact car for the Indian middle-class. Indira Gandhi’s cabinet passed a unanimous resolution for the development and production of a “People’s Car”. Sanjay Gandhi’s company was christened Maruti Limited. [3] The name of the car was chosen as “Maruti”, after a Hindu deity named Maruti.

At that time Hindustan Motors’ Ambassador was the chief car, and the company had come out with a new entrant, the Premier Padmini which was slowly gaining a part of the market share dominated by the Ambassador. For the next ten years, the Indian car market had stagnated at a volume of 30,000 to 40,000 cars for the decade ending 1983.

Sanjay Gandhi was awarded the exclusive contract and licence to design, develop and manufacture the “People’s Car”. This exclusive rights of production generated some criticism in certain quarters, which was directly targeted at Indira Gandhi. Over the next few years, the company was sidelined due to the Bangladesh Liberation War and emergency.

In the early days under the powerful patronage of Sanjay Gandhi, the company was provided with free land, tax breaks and funds. Till the end of 1970s, the company had not started the production and a prototype test model was welcomed with criticism and skepticism. The company went into liquidation in 1977. The media perceived it to be another area of growing corruption. [4] Unfortunately, Maruti started to fly only after the death of Sanjay Gandhi, when Suzuki Motors joined the Government of India as a joint venture partner with 50% share.[5]

After his death, Indira Gandhi decided that the project should not be allowed to die. Maruti entered into this collaboration with Suzuki Motors, The collaboration heralded a revolution in the Indian car industry by producing the Maruti 800. The car went on sale on December 14, 1983. It created a record by taking 13 months time to go from design to rolling out cars from a production line.

Monday, May 28, 2007

Pavan Putra Hanuman


http://in.answers.yahoo.com/question/index?qid=20080104224253AAJ9azm

Hanuman, actually devine and is an reincarnation of Lord Shiva. Pavan is anoather name of Vayu. Pavan had played an important role in Anjana’s begetting Hanuman as her child. Hanuman’s spiritual father is Vayu, so Hanuman is also called Pavan-putra (meaning ’son of Pavan’) or Maruti. Being divine, Hanuman was born with immense physical strength, the power to fly, and divine levels of endurance.

Hanuman was born as the son of Anjana a female vanara. Anjana was actually an Apsaras (a celestial being), named Punjikasthala, who, due to a curse, was born on the earth as a female vanara. The curse was to be removed on her giving birth to an incarnation of Lord Shiva. Anjana was the wife of Kesari, a strong vanara who once killed a mighty elephant that was troubling sages and hermits. He therefore got the name ‘Kesari’, meaning lion, and is also called Kunjara Südana, the elephant killer.

The word Hanuman means “injured jaw” in Sanskrit. As a child, he assumed the Sun to be a ripe fruit, he once took flight to catch hold of it to eat. Indra, the king of devas observed this. He hurled his weapon, the Vajra (thunderbolt) at Hanuman, which struck his jaw. He fell back down to the earth and became unconscious. Upset, Vayu went into seclusion, taking the atmosphere with him. As living beings began to get asphyxiated, to pacify Vayu, Indra withdrew the effect of his thunderbolt, and the devas revived Hanuman and blessed him with multiple boons. However, a permanent mark was left on his chin (hanuhH in Sanskrit).
Anjanari that is the name of this place too. It is the birth place of Lord Hanuman and Anjanari is his mother’s name. This place is 5 kilometers away from Trimbakeshwar on the route to Nashik. This place has a huge statue of the monkey god, the statue must be at least 15 – 20 feet tall.

The other speciality of this place is that the waterfall flows upwards… a few more kilometers trek away from this place. is said that the wind is so strong that it pushes the water flow upwards… probably that is why he is called the son of Wind God – Pavan Putra Hanuman

Carlos the Jackal, whose real name is

Ilich Ramirez Sanchez,

is seen here during a November

2000 court appearance in Paris.
(Michel Lipchitz/Associated Press)

Carlos the Jackal to face trial

for 1980s attacks

Last Updated: Friday, May 4, 2007

| 6:47 AM ET


The Associated Press

The jailed Venezuelan terrorist known as Carlos the Jackal is to face trial for his alleged role in deadly terror bombings in 1982 and 1983 in France, a judicial official said Friday.Top antiterror judge Jean-Louis Bruguiere — renowned for tracking down Carlos, whose real name is Ilich Ramirez Sanchez — ordered him to stand trial for the four attacks, which killed 12 and injured at least 100, a judicial official said on condition of anonymity. Such officials are not authorized to speak to the media about such matters.

Ramirez, 57, is serving a life sentence in France for the 1975 murders of two French secret agents and an alleged informer. He gained international notoriety as the Cold War-era mastermind of deadly bombings, killings and hostage dramas.

After years on the run, Ramirez was captured in Sudan in 1994. He was convicted three years later for the 1975 murders.

The date of the trial has not been set. The judicial official provided no other details about the trial or Ramirez’ suspected role in the attacks.

Ramirez has remained vocal from behind bars, and was convicted for saying in a 2004 TV interview that terror attacks are sometimes “legal.” A Paris court later overturned the conviction, ruling that the remarks were taken out of context.

Last year, Bruguiere wrapped up 20 years of investigations into Ramirez’ possible role in the 1980s attacks.

One bomb hit a train from Paris to Toulouse in southwestern France in March 1982, killing five people and another exploded in front of the Paris offices of the Arab newspaper Al Watan in April 1982, killing one person. An explosion at a Marseille train station in December 1983 killed two people and the fourth attack hit a TGV high-speed train the same day, killing three people.

He is also suspected in the 1976 Palestinian hijacking of a French jetliner in flight to Entebbe, Uganda. Ramirez has testified that he led a 1975 attack that killed three people at the OPEC headquarters in Vienna, Austria.

http://www.cbc.ca/world/story/2007/05/04/carlos-jackal.html

His Majesty Maharaja Nader Raam

Professor Tony Nader M.D., Ph.D.

04:14 From: bana2185
Views: 2,348


A Light from Lebanon to the World

About the Author:Nader’s Indian campaign

alerted the British East India Company to the extreme weakness

of the Mughal Empire and the possibility of expanding to fill the

power vacuum. Without Nader, “eventual British rule [in India]

would have come later and in a different form, perhaps never at all

- with important global effects”.[24]

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nadir_Shah

In 1741, while Nader was passing through the forest of Mazanderan

on his way to fight the Daghestanis, an assassin took a shot at him but

Nader was only lightly wounded. He began to suspect his son was behind

the attempt and confined him to Tehran. Nader’s increasing ill health

made his temper ever worse. Perhaps it was his illness that made Nader

lose the initiative in his war against the Lezgin tribes of Daghestan.

Frustratingly for him, they resorted to guerrilla warfare and the

Persians could make little headway against them. Nader accused his son

of being behind the assassination attempt in Mazanderan. Reza

angrily protested his innocence, but Nader had him blinded as punishment,

although he immediately regretted it. Soon afterwards, Nader started

executing the nobles who had witnessed his son’s blinding.

In his last years, Nader became increasingly

paranoid,

ordering the assassination of

large numbers of suspected enemies

.


Professor Nader received his MD degree

from the American University of Beirut,

where he also studied

internal medicine and psychiatry.

His PhD is in the area of Brain and Cognitive Science from the

Massachusetts Institute of Technology (MIT), where he was also a

visiting physician at the Clinical Research Center. He completed his

post-doctoral work as a Clinical and Research Fellow in Neurology at the

Massachusetts General Hospital, Harvard Medical School.

Professor Nader has conducted research on neurochemistry,

neuroendocrinology, and the relationship between diet, age, behavior,

mood, seasonal influences, and neurotransmitter and hormonal activity,

and on the role of neurotransmitter precursors in medicine.

His interest in natural health care led him, while at MIT,

to conduct research on Maharishi Ayur-Veda herbal and mineral

preparations for their safety, their effects on memory and behavior, and

their ability to prevent aging and disease, including cancer.

He also conducted original research on the effects of Maharishi’s

Transcendental Meditation and TM-Sidhi Program in solving social

and international problems.

Professor Nader’s desire to gain total understanding of the human mind and

body-of consciousness and physiology-led him to the study of Maharishi’s

Vedic Science and Technology under the guidance of His Holiness Maharishi

Mahesh Yogi.

He has organized courses and lectured widely on Maharishi Ayur-Ved, the

ancient system of perfect health, in more than 50 countries, and held positions

as a professor and director of Maharishi’s Vedic Approach to Health Programs.

He is currently International President of Maharishi Open Universities;

International President of Maharishi’s World Parliament or World Peace;

Director of the Council of Supreme Intelligence of Maharishi’s Global

Administration through Natural Law; International President of Maharishi

Ayru-Veda Universities; president of Maharishi University of Management,

Holland; and President of Maharishi European University of Management, Brussels.

Professor Nader was honored by Maharishi as Custodian of the Constitution

of the Universe in 1997. He was also given the title Chakravarti by Maharishi

on the day of Guru Purnima, 1997.

On the basis of his knowledge of physiology, Dr. Nader has successfully

correlated each aspect of the Vedic Literature to a specific area of physiology, with the conclusion that human physiology is the expression of Veda and the Vedic Literature.

This is the subject matter of this book.

In honor of his discovery, Professor Nader received his weight in gold at a historic

celebration in February 1998, at Maharishi Vedic University in Vlodrop, Holland,

in the presence of Maharishi.

This discovery has been appreciated by scientists and political leaders

throughout the world, including the Presidents of India, Mozambique, Lebanon,

Turkey, Trinidad and Tobago, and the Maronite Patriarch of Antioch and of all

the Middle East.

From 12 October to 16 October, 2000, during a five-day coronation ceremony

(Rajyabhishek), Professor Tony Nader, was crowned the First Sovereign Ruler

of the Global Country of World Peace, with its authority in the invincible

organizing power of Natural Law, which naturally and eternally governs the

evolution of all life everywhere.

On 17 October, Professor Nader, honoured with the title Nader Raam,

in keeping with the tradition of the Royal Rulership of Raam- the rule of

Natural Law- graciously accepted his new sovereign role and announced the

forty Ministries of His Global Country of World Peace, each upheld by the

total Constitution of the Universe- forty values of the Vedic Literature-

and yet also especially highlighted

by one of the forty.

Balfour Declaration

http://lexicorient.com/e.o/balfour_d.htm


Statement issued by the British government in 1917, which is often seen
as the initiation of the process leading to the establishment of the State of Israel.

Issuing of the statement is believed to have been motivated just as much by British
interests, as by the sympathy for the Zionist cause. At the eve of the World War I
Britain needed the support from the World Jewry, which had been neutral, and which
represented a large part of the population of Germany and Austria-Hungary. The
declaration was drafted with the help of
US President, Woodrow Wilson,
who was a strong supporter of Zionism.

Secondly, Britain saw the need to protect the sea route to India, which passed

Suez Canal, upon which much of Britain’s economy relied. In accordance with the
spirit of the time which emphasized the “self-determination of small nations”,
supporting
Zionism would be the easiest way to secure lasting British influence in the region east
of the Canal, especially because the Levant had been Ottoman until 1917.
Lord Rothschild, to whom the letter was addressed, was a leading British Zionist.


Foreign Office
2nd November 1917

Dear Lord Rothschild:
I have much pleasure in conveying to you on behalf of His Majesty’s Government the following declaration of our sympathy with Jewish Zionist aspirations which has been submitted to, and approved by, the Cabinet. “His Majesty’s Government view with favour the establishment in Palestine of a National Home for the Jewish people, and will use their best endeavours to facilitate the achievement of this object, it being clearly understood that nothing shall be done which may prejudice the civil and religious rights of existing non-Jewish communities in Palestine, or the rights and political status enjoyed by Jews in any other country.” I should be grateful if you would bring this declaration to the knowledge of the Zionist Federation.

Yours sincerely
Arthur James Balfour



Hindu Festivals
2008.

Holi (Begins on Friday.
Celebrations on
Saturday)
Full Moon
Friday
Saturday
21-03-2008
22-03-2008

Easter Sunday 23-03-2008

What a mess?
Learn to celebrate Holi and the mess will seem to be the
RANGOLI OF DIWALI.



In 1920, the Balfour Declaration was included
in the
San Remo Agreement of 1920.

From July 24, 1922,
the declaration was included into the
mandate from which Britain temporarily
administered Palestine.
However, with the
White Paper
of 1939, the Zionist-friendly attitude of the
Balfour Declaration was suspended.
For the Arabs, the Balfour Declaration was perceived as an act of dishonesty,
as the cooperation that had been going on between Arabs and the British
during the World War 1, in the Hijaz region against Ottoman supremacy,
had involved a promise of help to establish a united Arab country, reaching
from the Red Sea to the Persian Gulf.

http://www.farhangsara.com/petrol.htm

oil.gif (80597 bytes)
Petrol (Oil & Gas)

Esfahan.

Oil was first produced in Iran at Masjed-e-Soleiman (near Dezful, in the south-west)

in 1908, and initially exploited on a large scale by the Anglo-Iranian Oil Company

after W.W.I. Abadan proved early on to be the most prolific site, and it was no

long before it became a virtual colony of the international oil companies.

However, the oil companies were nationalized by the Iranian government in

1950 (an annual public holiday celebrates the fact). Oil is currently drilled in

south-western Iran,

and in the Persian Gulf; and sent to refineries near Tehran, Tabriz, Arak

and Esfahan.

Iran is currently the world’s third-largest exporter of oil (after Saudi Arabia

and Norway). Despite the low-grade output, which is unsuitable for some

countries, and the US embargo,

oil is overwhelmingly Iran’s major export earner – it accounts for more

than 40% of all government income.

In accordance with quotas set by the Organization of Petroleum-

Exporting Countries OPEC , Iran produces 3.6 million barrels per day, of

which about 2.5 million is exported for about US)$27 per barrel. Iran has

estimated 90 billion barrels left , about 10% of the world’s reserves. At this

rate, however, supplies will run out after 70 years.


2.gif (21911 bytes)

oil.jpg (68112 bytes)

petrol1.jpg (13495 bytes)
Khark Island petrol3.jpg (12703 bytes)

petrol2.jpg (12215 bytes)


TERROR OUTFITS OF KHALISTAN,POK AND ARYA SAMAJ FOR NAKED WOMEN LIKE LATIKA RANA

December 13, 2008

Thursday, February 28, 2008

TERROR OUTFITS OF KHALISTAN,POK AND ARYA SAMAJ FOR NAKED WOMEN LIKE LATIKA RANA



http://barcouncilofdelhi.in/bcdmembers.asp?id=D/406/2005

Enrollment No
D/406/2005
Applicant Name
LATIKA RANA
S/O, D/O, W/O
S/O SH.Y.P.S.RANA
Date of Birth
2/18/1977
Permanent Address
97, RAJAN KUNJ, OPP. 6th Bn P.A.C.,ROORKEE ROAD MEERUT-250001
Telephone No
0121-2611093
Temporary Address
A-22, SEC-9, OVERSEAS APPTS, ROHINI DELHI
University
DELHI UNI.


http://aaiil.org/text/books/others/durrani/

swamidayanand/swamidayanand.pdf

http://www.mindworkshop.com/alchemy/indcnt.html











Chequered kacha of Khalistan which Latika Rana permenantly displayed on my first floor Terrace

December 13, 2008

Wednesday, February 27, 2008

Chequered kacha of Khalistan which Latika Rana permenantly displayed on my first floor Terrace















http://www.sikhiwiki.org/index.php?title=Khalistan

Enrollment No

D/406/2005

Applicant Name

LATIKA RANA

S/O, D/O, W/O

S/O SH.Y.P.S.RANA

Date of Birth

2/18/1977

Permanent Address

97, RAJAN KUNJ, OPP. 6th Bn P.A.C.,ROORKEE ROAD MEERUT-250001

Telephone No

0121-2611093

Temporary Address

A-22, SEC-9, OVERSEAS APPTS, ROHINI DELHI

University

DELHI UNI.

Multi-Organ Transplantation

Virtual Insanity

Men and their dinkies.

What is it with the worldly importance of the male sexual organ? Why is it something that has been drawn, sculptured and admired for thousands of years?

Even mother nature has her own version… meet the REAL magic mushroom.

MEERUT/BEIRUT

The Phallus Impudicus.

Also known as the “Stink horn” …

It’s so perfect that it usually has one or more “balls” at it’s base.

Another interesting phallus would be the one in Luqa, Malta that greets our tourists as they drive past it on their way to their hotels.

phallus

News out of Great Britain

Chequered kacha /Shorts of Khalistan which Latika Rana permenantly displayed on my first floor terrace and thence shifted to house number 1510 ,just two houses away.Both my house and 1510 were occupied by Sikhs before Latika Rana shifted.
KALRA WEARS SHORTS EVEN IN WINTERS.
http://www.goodnewsindia.com/index.php/Supplement/article/349/
May 14, 2003
Implications of Uphaar Cinema judgement

There is wide consensus that the award of Rs.17 crores to the victims of the Uphaar Cinema fire, is a landmark event. Both the petitioners’ and defence lawyers concur that the Delhi High Court judgement of April 24, 2003 will force businesses and government bodies to become aware that their neglect of laws will cost them dear. There are many other positive gains too for India, but we will come to them later. First the facts.

In the year 1997 as India was preening itself to celebrate 50 years of Independence a patriotic film, ‘Border’ premièred on June 13 at Uphaar Cinema, Delhi. It was a Friday the 13th and lived up to its reputation. A fire began in the car park and engulfed the cinema. 59 died and over a hundred were seriously injured.

But then something happened that would change the way liability is apportioned in India. A diligent Deputy Commissioner of Police Mr.Naresh Kumar produced within 20 days, a devastating indictment of many bodies. He catalogued the culpability of a huge cast in the tragedy:
–Delhi’s power utility [DVB] had shoddily installed a transformer in a private property, the Uphaar basement.
– The car park meant for 15, usually packed twice that number
–Following a fire in Gopal Towers in 1983, all high-risk buildings were inspected and Uphaar was found to be deficient. Its licence was cancelled but it obtained a ‘temporary’ and carried on the next decade till the 1997 fire.
–Ansals, the owners had illegally constructed a balcony and fitted in extra seats
–An entire rows of exits had been been blocked to create the added facilty
–The fire services were barely equipped to cope with the disaster

The first gain out of the ashes of this tragedy was directly due to the Naresh Kumar Report. Tulsi says, “it was not difficult for us to apply the principle of Public Law Liability on the basis of Strict Liability Principle, without having to prove the actual loss suffered by each victim.” Previously it used to be a heartless evaluation of the income of the deceased lost to the heirs. Presumably a plumber’s life is less valuable than that of a tycoon’s. Now the rule of the game has changed.

Next, the victims here formed themselves into an association which helped them stay the course for six years, support each other in their grief and anxieties, manage the costs and prove formidable for the defendants.

Finally –and most imporatantly– the Court divided the award of Rs.17 crores among the Ansals [55%] and three municipal services. The Court indicted the fire services and the power company and the licensing authorities and to make their censure memeorable, made them pay cold cash. This is a first for India and commentators say it bodes well for the rule of law.

Ansals have just two months to pay up or else their property is to be auctioned to satisfy the liability. Expectedly, whispers have arisen saying that this judgement would open the floodgates of liability litigations prompted by lawyers. Tulsi retorts: “ the open defiance of safety laws can only be contained by opening these floodgates. We are glad that the floodgates have been opened, albeit only a little.”

June 23-

The PEDIGREE of
Parsvanath (23rd Tirthantkara) of JAINISM
aka Parshva (ParSvanatha); avatar of Swarnabahu, worshipped as Bhagwan (GOD)

Born: 877 BC Died: 777 BC

http://www.kashmir-information.com/ConvertedKashmir/Chapter19.html

    Martyrdom of Dr. Shyamaprasad

    After ensuring peoples’ support for the agitation, Dr. Prasad decided to test on the touchstone of Nehru’s statement that Kashmir was 100 per cent part of India. In this context he decided to come to Jammu without a permit. While leaving Delhi for a two-day tour of Punjab on May 9, he issued a statement that his purpose of visiting Jammu was not to foment tension and trouble but his aim was to make another bid to resolve the discord through peaceful and honourable means. While commenting on his decision to enter Jammu without a permit he said that as a citizen of India he had the full right to visit any part of the country and since Nehru would say everyday that Kashmir was 100 per cent part of India he had decided to go there without any permit.

    This step of Dr. Mookherjee received powerful appreciation in the entire country. Between Deihi and Pathanot thousands of men and women greeted him at many stations with the slogan “abolish permit system” and he was assured of their support. It was expected that Dr. Prasad would be arrested before reaching Pathankot. But out of the scare of the Supreme Court, the Government allowed him not only to reach Pathankot but also assured that it would not take any step aganist him when he would enter Jammu.

    The Deputy Commissioner of Gurdaspur District, Mr. Vashisht, informed Dr. Prasad at Pathankot that he could visit Jammu without any permit and the Government of India will not create any hurdle in his way. He also informed him that in Jammu Bakshi Ghulam Mohd. would meet him. But when he entered into the Jammu border alongwith his associates, the Kashmir militiamen stopped him on the Ravi bridge. There, the Superintendent of Police, Kathua, directed him not to enter into the state border. Dr. Prasad refused to accept the order and was arrested under the Kashmir Security Act.

    Prior to his arrest he told people, in a message, that “I have entered into Jammu and Kashmir, but in the capacity of a prisoner”. His message spread like lightning in the entire country. Satyagrahis, from various corners, started entering into Jammu and Kashmir without permits. With one stroke of Dr. Prasad the artificial wall of permit system between Jammu and Kashmir and the rest of India crumbled and with it Nehru ’s lie that Kashmir was 100 per cent part of India stood exposed.

    After his arrest Dr. Mookherjee was taken to Srinagar where on the 43rd day of his detention he was declared dead in mysterious circumstances on June 23.

    Letter of Dr. Shyama Prasad’s mother to Nehru

    “…. I know he cannot be brought back to life. But I want to know what role your Government has played in this shocking event 60 that people can know the reasons behind this tragedy in this independent country. Allow justice to take its course while dealing with any crime of an individual, even if he is occupying a high post, so that people are allowed to remain alert against such criminals and there was no scope for any other mother like me to wail and weep over such a type of tragedy.”

    Nehru’s reply

    “… I have enquired from those people who know the reality. I can say only this much that I stand by truth and there is no mystery around this incident ..”

    Yogmaya Devi’s reply

    “… I do not want any clarification from you, I want an inquiry. Your arguments are hollow and you are afraid of facing the truth. Remember, you are answerable to the People and God. I treat the Kashmir Government guilty of the murder of my son and I charge it with having killed my son. I hold your Government guilty of concealing the matter and of attempts at manoeuvring …”

    As a result of the rejection of the demand for an enquiry, people of India raised one voice saying that Dr. Mookherjee was killed. The life of a national leader was finished for achieving hateful political goal.

    Success of Satyagrah

    The Satyagrah was suspended for 13 days after the death of Dr. Mookherjee. In the meantime, Nehru issued a direct appeal requesting people to call offthe Satyagrah. It was for the first time in the history that a direct appeal for calling off the Satyagrah was issued by a ruler. The result of the confabulations was that a decision was taken to end the Satyagrah. On July 7, the agitation was called off on the appeal of Sh. Premnath Dogra and the Government was given an opportunity for changing its policies in arder to ensure integration of Kashmir with India, for which assurance had been given by Nehru, Dr Katju and the Bakshi.

    Whatever Dr. Prasad had said was achieved. The Sheikh was dismissed and arrested. Nehru, by accepting his mistake, expressed his regrets over the evil deeds of Sheikh Abdullah and held talks with the leaders of Praja Parishad. The Kashmir Constituent Assembly adopted a resolution announcing merger of Kashmir with India and the President of India issued a special notification on May 14, 1954 for the implementation of all the clauses of the Delhi Agreement.

<<<> Converted Kashmir Chapter 20 >>>

1985

June 23-

Boeing 747 carrying Air India Flight 182 blew-up 31,000 feet (9500 m) above the Atlantic Ocean, South of Ireland, killing all 329 aboard.

http://www.histomobile.com/histomob/internet/197/histo02.htm

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Angelo_Bruno

http://glasgowcrew.tripod.com/bruno.html

Carlos the Jackal

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilich_Ram%C3%ADrez_S%C3%A1nchez

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Carlos_Marcello

Carlos Marcello (b. February 6, 1910March 3, 1993) was a New Orleans mobster who became the boss of the New Orleans crime family, during the 1960s.
It did not take Marcello long to get back into the United States. Undercover informants reported that Marcello made several threats against John F. Kennedy, at one time uttering the traditional Sicilian death threat curse, “Take the stone from my shoe.” Some of those who knew him, however, suggested that Marcello did not know enough Italian to utter such a threat. In September 1962, Marcello told private investigator Edward Becker that, “A dog will continue to bite you if you cut off its tail…,” (meaning Attorney General Robert Kennedy.), “…whereas if you cut off the dog’s head…,” (meaning President Kennedy), “…it would cease to cause trouble.” Becker reported that Marcello, “clearly stated that he was going to arrange to have President Kennedy killed in some way.” Marcello told another informant that he would need to take out “insurance” for the assassination by, “….setting up some nut to take the fall for the job, just like they do in Sicily.”

Just before Kennedy was assassinated on 22nd November 1963, Dallas, Texas nightclub owner Jack Ruby made contact with Marcello, and Tampa, Florida boss Santos Trafficante, about a labor problem he was having with the American Guild of Variety Artists (AGVA).

After the assassination of Kennedy, the Federal Bureau of Investigation investigated Marcello. They came to the conclusion that Marcello was not involved in the assassination. On the other hand, they also said that they, “….did not believe Carlos Marcello was a significant organized crime figure,” and that Marcello earned his living, “….as a tomato salesman and real estate investor.” As a result of this investigation, the Warren Commission concluded that there was no direct link between Ruby and Marcello.

The New Orleans Combine frequently met at a well-known exclusive Italian restaurant in the New Orleans suburb of Avondale, Louisiana known as Mosca’s. It has been said that Mosca’s was the epicenter for Carlos Marcello and his many associates. It is still in operation today, after renovations following Hurricane Katrina by the Mosca family.

The Marcello family and descendants still own or control a significant amount of real estate in southeast Louisiana.

http://mcadams.posc.mu.edu/russ/jfkinfo/jfk9/hscv9e.htm

  1. MARCELLO: A KENNEDY ADMINISTRATION TARGET

    Deportation efforts

  2. Carlos Marcello and his syndicate became a primary target of investigation by the Department of Justice during the Kennedy administration. Attorney General Robert F. Kennedy viewed him as one of the most powerful and threatening Mafia leaders in the Nation and ordered that the Justice Department focus on him, along with other figures such as Teamsters president Hoffa and Chicago Mafia leader Sam Giancana. (74)
  3. In Marcello’s case the intent of the Kennedy administration was made known even before Inauguration Day, January 20, 1961. On December 28, 1960, the New Orleans States-Item reported that Attorney General-designate Kennedy was planning specific actions against Marcello. (75) An FBI report from that period noted:On January 12, 1961, a advised that Carlos Marcello is extremely apprehensive and upset and has since the New Orleans States-Item newspaper on December 28, 1960 published a news story reporting that… Robert F. Kennedy stated he would expedite the deportation proceedings pending against Marcello after Kennedy takes office in January 1961. (76)
  4. The Bureau’s La Cosa Nostra file for 1961 noted that Marcello flew to Washington, D.C., shortly after the inauguration o.f President Kennedy and was in touch with a number of political and business associates.(77) While there, he placed a telephone call to the office of at least one Congressman. (78)
  5. Bureau records further indicate that Marcello initiated various efforts to forestall or prevent the anticipated prompt deportation action. An FBI report noted that Marcello may have tried a circuitous approach. (79) Through a source, the Bureau learned of another Mafia leader’s account of how Marcello had reportedly proceeded.(80) Philadelphia underworld leader Angelo Bruno discussed a specific attempt by Marcello to forestall an action by the immigration authorities.(81) According to the Philadelphia underworld leader Marcello had enlisted his close Mafia associate, Santos Trafficante of Florida, in the reported plan. (82) Trafficante in turn contacted Frank Sinatra to have the singer use his friendship with the Kennedy family on Marcello’s behalf. (83) This effort met with failure and may even have resulted in intensified Federal efforts against Marcello. (84)
  6. In response to Attorney General Kennedy’s strong interest in Marcello, the New Orleans FBI office prepared a report on him and his Mafia associates for FBI Director J. Edgar Hoover on February 13, 1961. (85) A report prepared under the direction of special Agent Regis Kennedy, the New Orleans office stated that “Continued investigation of Carlos Maxcello since December 1957, has failed to develop vulnerable area wherein Marcello may be in violation of statutes within the FBI’s jurisdiction.” (86) This assessment by the New Orleans office illustrated why Justice Department and other law enforcement officials viewed as less than satisfactory its performance prior to the mid-1960’s in investigating organized crime.
  7. http://www.celloworld.net/

  8. Cello – A companion for Life

    Cello Single Pack Lunch Carrier

    Cello Super Star 3 Tier Lunch CarrierOur Price: $34.99 Order it Now!

    Insulated 3 Tier lunch carrier

June 23, 1980)

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sanjay_Gandhi

Sanjay Gandhi (December 14, 1946 –- June 23, 1980) was an Indian politician, the younger son of Prime Minister Indira Gandhi and politician Feroze Gandhi.

Jama Masjid slum and Family planning controversies

In 1976, Sanjay Gandhi launched a drive to cleanse the city of slums and force their residents to leave the capital. Sanjay reportedly ordered officials of the Delhi Development Authority, headed by his associate Jagmohan, to clear the heavily populated, mostly Muslim slum near the Turkman Gate and Jama Masjid in Delhi. This forced resettlement of more than 250,000 people killed at least a dozen as recorded[1] and became a touchstone for the opposition.

Sanjay also publicly initiated a widespread family planning program to limit population growth. But this resulted in government officials and police officers forcibly performing vasectomies in order to meet quotas and in some cases, sterilizing women as well. Officially, men with two children or more had to submit to sterilization, but many unmarried young men, political opponents and ignorant, poor men were also believed to have been sterilized. This program is still remembered and criticized in India, and is blamed for creating a public aversion to family planning, which hampered Government programmes for decades.

Death

Sanjay Gandhi died in an air crash on June 23, 1980 near Safdarjung Airport in New Delhi. He was flying a new aircraft of the Delhi Flying club, and while performing a loop over his Office, lost control and crashed. The only passenger in the plane, Captain Subhas Saxena was also killed in the crash.

http://mokshjuneja.blogspot.com/2007/05/pavan-putra-hanuman_28.html

Maruti Udyog

1984 /
All models of the make

– 1970 – 1980 – 1990

<!– google_alternate_ad_url = ‘http://www.histomobile.com/histomob/pub.asp’; google_ad_client = ‘pub-0576311436683248′; google_ad_width = 468; google_ad_height = 60; google_ad_format = ‘468×60_as’; google_ad_channel = ‘2579817427′; google_ad_type = ‘text’; google_color_border = ‘FFFFFF’; google_color_bg = ‘FFFFFF’; google_color_link = ['095CC4','CC3300','0000FF','FF6600']; google_color_url = ‘cccccc’; google_color_text = ['330000','000000','330000','330000']; //–> window.google_render_ad();
The 1970 ’s Around 1970, Sanjay Gandhi, the then Prime Minister of India Indira Gandhi’s younger son, envisioned the manufacture of an indigenous, cost-effective, low maintenance compact car for the Indian middle-class. Indira Gandhi’s cabinet passed a unanimous resolution for the development and production of a “People’s Car”. Sanjay Gandhi’s company was christened Maruti Limited. [3] The name of the car was chosen as “Maruti”, after a Hindu deity named Maruti.

At that time Hindustan Motors’ Ambassador was the chief car, and the company had come out with a new entrant, the Premier Padmini which was slowly gaining a part of the market share dominated by the Ambassador. For the next ten years, the Indian car market had stagnated at a volume of 30,000 to 40,000 cars for the decade ending 1983.

Sanjay Gandhi was awarded the exclusive contract and licence to design, develop and manufacture the “People’s Car”. This exclusive rights of production generated some criticism in certain quarters, which was directly targeted at Indira Gandhi. Over the next few years, the company was sidelined due to the Bangladesh Liberation War and emergency.

In the early days under the powerful patronage of Sanjay Gandhi, the company was provided with free land, tax breaks and funds. Till the end of 1970s, the company had not started the production and a prototype test model was welcomed with criticism and skepticism. The company went into liquidation in 1977. The media perceived it to be another area of growing corruption. [4] Unfortunately, Maruti started to fly only after the death of Sanjay Gandhi, when Suzuki Motors joined the Government of India as a joint venture partner with 50% share.[5]

After his death, Indira Gandhi decided that the project should not be allowed to die. Maruti entered into this collaboration with Suzuki Motors, The collaboration heralded a revolution in the Indian car industry by producing the Maruti 800. The car went on sale on December 14, 1983. It created a record by taking 13 months time to go from design to rolling out cars from a production line.

Monday, May 28, 2007

Pavan Putra Hanuman


http://in.answers.yahoo.com/question/index?qid=20080104224253AAJ9azm

Hanuman, actually devine and is an reincarnation of Lord Shiva. Pavan is anoather name of Vayu. Pavan had played an important role in Anjana’s begetting Hanuman as her child. Hanuman’s spiritual father is Vayu, so Hanuman is also called Pavan-putra (meaning ’son of Pavan’) or Maruti. Being divine, Hanuman was born with immense physical strength, the power to fly, and divine levels of endurance.

Hanuman was born as the son of Anjana a female vanara. Anjana was actually an Apsaras (a celestial being), named Punjikasthala, who, due to a curse, was born on the earth as a female vanara. The curse was to be removed on her giving birth to an incarnation of Lord Shiva. Anjana was the wife of Kesari, a strong vanara who once killed a mighty elephant that was troubling sages and hermits. He therefore got the name ‘Kesari’, meaning lion, and is also called Kunjara Südana, the elephant killer.

The word Hanuman means “injured jaw” in Sanskrit. As a child, he assumed the Sun to be a ripe fruit, he once took flight to catch hold of it to eat. Indra, the king of devas observed this. He hurled his weapon, the Vajra (thunderbolt) at Hanuman, which struck his jaw. He fell back down to the earth and became unconscious. Upset, Vayu went into seclusion, taking the atmosphere with him. As living beings began to get asphyxiated, to pacify Vayu, Indra withdrew the effect of his thunderbolt, and the devas revived Hanuman and blessed him with multiple boons. However, a permanent mark was left on his chin (hanuhH in Sanskrit).
Anjanari that is the name of this place too. It is the birth place of Lord Hanuman and Anjanari is his mother’s name. This place is 5 kilometers away from Trimbakeshwar on the route to Nashik. This place has a huge statue of the monkey god, the statue must be at least 15 – 20 feet tall.

The other speciality of this place is that the waterfall flows upwards… a few more kilometers trek away from this place. is said that the wind is so strong that it pushes the water flow upwards… probably that is why he is called the son of Wind God – Pavan Putra Hanuman

Posted by Picasa

DOOSRI RADHA -TERA MERA RISHTA ADHA-COMBAT HONESTY WITH LIFE TIME

December 13, 2008

Friday, February 22, 2008

DOOSRI RADHA -TERA MERA RISHTA ADHA-COMBAT HONESTY WITH LIFE TIME


http://picasaweb.google.com/smills88/HannahPuppyKitten/

photo#5095370142851389778







Radha waiting to see DGP, Uttar Pradesh in the Headquarters in full make-up

http://www.dial100dotcom.worldbreak.com/photo3.html


03:27 From: RonTaboga
Views: 139,419

The feminine expressions of Inspector General of Police Mr. Panda, who went frustrated as he was denied promotion. Here he is waiting to see the DGP of the state in full make-up as Doosri Radha. See the fate of honest IPS officers who do not have resources and influences to fight for their dues.

http://rapidshare.com/files/94369784/
An_Evaluation_of_Credibility_of_
Forensic_Psychology_in-3.ppt.html

CREDITS FOR THE ABOVE RESEARCH GOES TO:-

1.MY GRANDFATHER -LATE SHRI NATHU SHAH DHODY -ACCOUNTS -AOC ARMY ORDNANCE CORPS -SENIOR MANAGEMENT; KHAMARIA .JABALPUR.MADHYA PRADESH.

2.MY FATHER LATE -SHRI JAGDISH CHANDRA DHODY,SENIOR MANAGEMENT -UNITED INDIA INSURANCE COMPANY LTD..TAMILNADU.

3.JUSTICE ADHIKARI OF MADHYA PRADESH HIGH COURT JABALPUR WHO LOST HIS LIFE IN THIS ENDEAVOR AND BEQUEATHED THE LEGACY OF THE INDIAN EVIDENCE ACT OF 1872 TO THE NATION.

http://mphighcourt.nic.in/history_mp.htm

ind_building.jpg (27891 bytes)On 1st of November 1956 the States Reorganization Act was enacted. The new state of Madhya Pradesh was constituted under S.9 thereof. Subsection (1) of Section 49 of the States Re-organization Act ordained that from the appointed day i.e., 1st of November 1956, the High Court exercising jurisdiction, in relation to the existing state of Madhya Pradesh, i.e. Nagpur High Court, shall be deemed to be the High Court for the present state of Madhya Pradesh. Thus Nagpur High Court was not abolished but by a legal fiction it became High Court for the new state of Madhya Pradesh with its seat at Jabalpur.

4.Mahmoud Ahmadinejad’sSee full-size image.

www.albionmonitor.com/0202a/indiapipelines.jpg
341 x 335 – 25k

http://www.esfahanmetro.org/

http://www.albionmonitor.com/0202a/enroncoverup.html

http://samueljscott.wordpress.com/2007/09/24/ahmadinejad-at-columbia/Forget Iran’s proxy wars against the United States and Israel. Forget Mahmoud Ahmadinejad’s Islamic fundamentalism that borders on dangerous insanity. Forget his expressed desire for the destruction of Israel. Forget his denials of his government’s abuses of human rights. I want to focus on one question: Should Columbia University have invited the Iranian president to speak today? It’s a issue that involves academic integrity and, of course, politics.

[ Where the "Great Game" in Afghanistan was once about czars and commissars seeking access to the warm water ports of the Persian Gulf, today it is about laying oil and gas pipelines via the untapped petroleum reserves of Central Asia, a region previously dominated by the former Soviet Union, with strong influence from Iran and Pakistan. Studies have placed the total worth of oil and gas reserves in the Central Asian republics at between $3 and $6 trillion]

5.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maihar

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Image:View_from_Sharda_temple_Maihar1.JPG

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Image:Sharada_Temple_Maihar.JPG

http://www.centurycement.co.in/

6.MY SON ANEESH WHOSE BIRTH DATE TOTAL -13+1+1+9+9+0=6


7.THE DELHI UNIVERSITY LIBRARY SYSTEM AND STAFF.

http://crl.du.ac.in/

8.THE DELHI POLICE UNDER MINISTRY OF HOME AFFAIRS.

http://www.delhipolice.nic.in/home/history.htm

9- GOD +3

10-GLOBAL TERRORIST OUR PM SHRI MANMOHAN SINGH JI.

11.T-SERIES ; WITH ITS LIFE SAVING BHAJANS AND SOUL RELIEF

http://www.t-series.com/index.asp

Suspended Dy. Police Commissioner Pradeep Sawant of Mumbai Crime Branch.

Most popular officer who fell pray to the jealousy of the IPAsses who could not stand his popularity. He was arrested in the Telgi scam. He rose to the post of DCP, Crime Branch from the post of ACP, crime branch, the most rarest example in the history of Mumbai Police. He amshed the Mumbai underworld with a firm hand and was the major inspiring source for encounter specialists. Presently he is on bail.

R.S.Sharma, former police commissioner of Mumbai and Pune.

http://www.geocities.com/organizedcrimesyndicates/rajan.html

http://abtak56.indiatimes.com/underworld.htm

http://www.rediff.com/news/2003/feb/20mum1.htm

See full-size image.
Pakistan captain
Inzamam-ul-Haq








NAKABPOSH AADMI
www.geocities.com/…/pathan-ejaz.jpg

100 x 100 – 4k
Image may be scaled down and subject to copyright.

Most efficient and popular among colleagues and subordinates. This man taught the crime branch about perfect encounter deaths, paperwork, information network. But, alas, he too felt helpless when an uneducated roadsider like Abdul Karim Telgi manged Mr. Sharma’s superiors and compelled Mr. Sharma to shower some very illegal favours.Mr. Sharma was arrested under stringent MOCCA Act in he same FIR in which he had arrested Telgi. Presently he is on bail.

Eid al-Adha (Arabic: عيد الأضحى ‘Īd ul-’Aḍḥā) is a religious festival celebrated by Muslims and Druze worldwide as a commemoration of Ibrahim’s (Abraham’s) willingness to sacrifice his son, as commanded by Allah. (Muslim tradition names Ishmael as the son who was to be sacrificed, whereas the Judeo-Christian tradition names Isaac.) It is one of two Eid festivals celebrated by Muslims, whose basis comes from the Quran.[1] (Muslims in Iran celebrate a third, non-denominational Eid.) Like Eid el-Fitr, Eid ul-Adha begins with a short prayer followed by a sermon (khuṭba).

Eid ul-Adha annually falls on the 10th day of the month of Dhul Hijja (ذو الحجة) of the lunar Islamic calendar. The festivities last for two to three days or more depending on the country. Eid ul-Adha occurs the day after the pilgrims conducting Hajj, the annual pilgrimage to Mecca in Saudi Arabia by Muslims worldwide, descend from Mount Arafat. It happens to be approximately 70 days after the end of the month of Ramadan.

KALRA KI MA DUS JUNE 1984 KO SCOOTER SE GIRKAR MAR GAYI YAH PHIR NEEND KI GOLI DEKAR ,SCOOTER PAR BATHIKAR MAAR DALI GAYI.

INDIRA GANDHI WAS ASSASSINATED BY SIKHS OF LUDHIANA OSWALD , ON 31ST OCTOBER 1984;EXACTLY ON THE SAME DAY THAT HARAMI KA PILLA DAYANAND DIED IN 1883 .

PLEASE SEE AS PER NATIONALIZATION OF BANKS

Act Name : THE INDUSTRIES (DEVELOPMENT AND REGULATION) ACT, 1951 1*
Act title : ACT NO. 65 OF 1951
Enactment date : [31st October, 1951.]
Download full act


THE INDUSTRIES (DEVELOPMENT AND REGULATION) ACT, 1951 1*

ACT NO.  65 OF 1951

[31st October, 1951.]

An Act  to provide  for the  development  and  regulation  of  certain
industries.

BE it enacted by Parliament as follows:--

CHAP

PRELIMINARY

CHAPTER I

PRELIMINARY

1.

Short title, extent and commencement.

1. Short  title, extent  and commencement.  (1) This  Act may  be
called the Industries (Development and Regulation) Act, 1951.

(2) It extends to the whole of India 2***.

(3) It  shall come  into force  on such  date 3*  as the  Central
Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, appoint.

2.

Declaration as to expediency of control by the Union.

2. Declaration  as to  expediency of  control by the Union. It is
hereby declared  that it  is expedient in the public interest that the
Union should  take under  its control  the industries specified in the
First Schedule.

3.

Definitions.

3.  Definitions.  In  this  Act,  unless  the  context  otherwise
requires,--

(a) "Advisory  Council" means  the Central  Advisory Council
established under section 5;

4*[(aa)  "ancillary   industrial   undertaking"   means   an
industrial undertaking  which, in  accordance with  the
proviso to  sub-section (1)  of  section  11B  and  the
requirements  specified   under  that  sub-section,  is
entitled to  be regarded  as  an  ancillary  industrial
undertaking for the purposes of this Act;]

5*[4[(ab)] "current assets" means bank balances and cash and
includes such  other assets or reserves as are expected
to be  realised in  cash or  sold or  consumed within a
period of  not more  than twelve months in the ordinary
course of business, such as,

----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   This  Act   has  been  extended  to  Goa,  Daman  and  Diu  (with
modifications) by  Reg. 12  of 1962, s. 3 and Sch., to Dadra and Nagar
Haveli (w.e.f.  1-7-1965) by  Reg. 6  of 1963,  s. 2 and Sch. I and to
Pondicherry (w.e.f. 1-10-1963) by Reg. 7 of 1963, s. 3 and Sch. I.

Extended to  and brought into force in the State of Sikkim  w.e.f.
5-3-1983:   vide  Notifn.   No.   S.O.   163(E),  dated 2-3-1983 (with
modifications)

2.   The words  "except the State of Jammu and Kashmir" omitted by Act
51 of 1961, s. 2.
3.   8th May,  1952, vide  Notification No.  S.R.O. 811, dated the 8th
May, 1952,  see Gazette  of India,  Extraordinary, Pt.  II, Sec. 3, p.
539.
15th February,  1962, in  respect  of  the  State  of  Jammu  and
Kashmir;  vide   Notification  No.  S.O.  458'IDRA'1'1'62,  dated  7th
February, 1962,  see Gazette  of India,  Extraordinary, Pt.  II.  Sec.
3(ii), p. 385.
4.   Re-lettered and ins.  by Act 4 of 1984, s.  2 (w.e.f.  12-1-1984)
5.   Ins. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 2 (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).

94

stock-in-trade, amounts  due from  sundry  debtors  for
sale of  goods and  for services  rendered, advance tax
payments and  bills receivable,  but does  not  include
sums credited  to a  provident fund,  a pension fund, a
gratuity fund  or any other fund for the welfare of the
employees, maintained by a company owning an industrial
undertaking;

1*[(ac)] "current  liabilities" means liabilities which must
be met  on demand  or within  a period of twelve months
from the  date they  are  incurred;  and  includes  any
current liability  which  is  suspended  under  section
18FB;]

(b)  "Development   Council"  means  a  Development  Council
established under section 6;

2*[(bb) "existing industrial undertaking" means--

(a) in  the case of an industrial undertaking
pertaining to  any of  the industries specified in
the  First  Schedule  as  originally  enacted,  an
industrial undertaking  which was  in existence on
the  commencement   of  this   Act  or   for   the
establishment of  which effective  steps had  been
taken before such commencement, and

(b) in  the case of an industrial undertaking
pertaining to  any of  the industries added to the
First  Schedule   by  an   amendment  thereof,  an
industrial undertaking  which is  in existence  on
the coming into force of such amendment or for the
establishment of  which effective  steps had  been
taken  before   the  coming  into  force  of  such
amendment;]

(c) "factory"  means any  premises, including  the precincts
thereof, in  any part  of which a manufacturing process
is being carried on or is ordinarily so carried on--

(i) with  the aid  of  power,  provided  that
fifty or  more workers are working or were working
thereon on any day of the preceding twelve months;
or

(ii) without  the aid of power, provided that
one hundred  or more  workers are  working or were
working thereon on any day of the preceding twelve
month and provided further that in no part of such
premises  any   manufacturing  process   is  being
carried on with the aid of power;

3*[(cc)  "High   Court"  means   the   High   Court   having
jurisdiction in  relation to  the place  at  which  the
registered office of a company is situate;]
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Re-lettered by Act 4 of 1984, s.  2 (w.e.f.  12-1-1984)
2.   Ins. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 2.
3.   Ins. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 2. (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).

95

(d)   "industrial   undertaking"   means   any   undertaking
pertaining to a scheduled industry carried on in one or
more factories  by any  person or  authority  including
Government;

1*[(dd)  "new   article",  in   relation  to  an  industrial
undertaking which  is registered or in respect of which
a licence or permission has been issued under this Act,
means--

(a) any  article which falls under an item in
the First Schedule other than the item under which
articles ordinarily  manufactured or  produced  in
the  industrial   undertaking  at   the  date   of
registration  or   issue   of   the   licence   or
permission, as the case may be, fall;

(b) any article which bears a mark as defined
in the  Trade Marks  Act, 1940  2* (5 of 1940), or
which is  the subject  of a patent, if at the date
of  registration   or  issue  of  the  licence  or
permission, as  the case  may be,  the  industrial
undertaking was  not  manufacturing  or  producing
such article  bearing that  mark or  which is  the
subject of that patent.]

(e) "notified order" means an order notified in the Official
Gazette;

(f) "owner",  in relation to an industrial undertaking means
the  person  who,  or  the  authority  which,  has  the
ultimate control  over the  affairs of the undertaking,
and, where the said affairs are entrusted to a manager,
managing director  or  managing  agent,  such  manager,
managing director  or managing agent shall be deemed to
be the owner of the undertaking;

(g) "prescribed"  means prescribed  by rules made under this
Act;

(h) "Schedule" means a Schedule to this Act;

(i)  "scheduled   industry"  means  any  of  the  industries
specified in the First Schedule.

3*[(j)  "small   scale  industrial   undertaking"  means  an
industrial undertaking  which, in  accordance with  the
requirements specified under sub-section (1) of section
11B, is  entitled to  be  regarded  as  a  small  scale
industrial undertaking for the purposes of this Act;]

4*[3*[(k)] words and expressions used herein but not defined
in this Act and defined in the  Companies  Act, 1956 (1
of 1956), have the meanings  respectively  assigned  to
them in that Act.].

4.

Saving.

4. [Saving.]  Rep. by the Industries (Development and Regulation)
Amendment Act, 1953 (26 of 1953), s. 3.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Ins. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 2.
2.   See now the Trade and Merchandise Marks Act, 1958 (43 of 1958).
3.   Re-lettered and  ins.    by  Act  4  of  1984,  s.    2   (w.e.f.
12-1-1984).
4.   Ins. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 2 (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).

96

CHAP

THE CENTRAL ADVISORY COUNCIL AND DEVELOPMENT COUNCILS

CHAPTER II

THE CENTRAL ADVISORY COUNCIL AND DEVELOPMENT COUNCILS

5.

Establishment and  constitution of  Central Advisory  Council and  itsfunctions.

5. Establishment and constitution of Central Advisory Council and
its  functions.  (1)  For  the  purpose  of  advising  it  on  matters
concerning the development and regulation of scheduled industries, the
Central Government  may, by  notified order, establish a Council to be
called the Central Advisory Council.

(2) The  Advisory Council  shall consist  of a  Chairman and such
other members,  not exceeding  thirty in  number, all of whom shall be
appointed by  the Central Government from among persons who are in its
opinion capable of representing the interests of--

(a)  owners   of  industrial   undertakings   in   scheduled
industries;

(b) persons employed in industrial undertakings in scheduled
industries;

(c) consumers of goods manufactured or produced by scheduled
industries;

(d) such other class of persons including primary producers,
as in  the opinion  of the Central Government, ought to
be represented on the Advisory Council.

(3) The  term of  office of,  the procedure to be followed in the
discharge of  their functions  by, and  the manner  of filling  casual
vacancies among  members of the Advisory Council, shall be such as may
be prescribed.

(4) The  Central Government shall consult the Advisory Council in
regard to--

(a) the  making of  any rules, other than the first rules to
be made under sub-section (3);

1*              *               *               *               *

and may  consult the  Advisory Council  in regard  to any other matter
connected with  the administration of this Act in respect of which the
Central Government  may consider  it necessary to obtain the advice of
the Advisory Council.

6.

Establishment and  constitution  of  Development  Councils  and  theirfunctions.

6. Establishment  and constitution  of Development  Councils  and
their functions.  (1) The  Central Government  may, by notified order,
establish for any scheduled industry or group of scheduled industries,
a body  of persons  to be  called a  Development Council  which  shall
consist of members who in the opinion of the Central Government are--

(a) persons  capable of  representing the interest of owners
of industrial undertakings in the scheduled industry or
group of scheduled industries;
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Cl. (b) omitted by Act 26 of 1953, s. 4.

96A

(b) persons  having special knowledge of matters relating to
the  technical   or  other  aspects  of  the  scheduled
industry or group of scheduled industries;

(c) persons capable of representing the interests of persons
employed in  industrial undertakings  in the  scheduled
industry or group of scheduled industries;

(d)  persons   not  belonging   to  any   of  the  aforesaid
categories,  who   are  capable   of  representing  the
interests  of   consumers  of   goods  manufactured  or
produced  by   the  scheduled   industry  or  group  of
scheduled industries.

(2) The number and the term of office of, and the procedure to be
followed in  the discharge  of their  functions by,  and the manner of
filling casual  vacancies among members of a Development Council shall
be such as may be prescribed.

(3) Every  Development Council shall be, by virtue of this Act, a
body corporate  by such name as may be specified in the notified order
establishing it,  and may  hold and transfer property and shall by the
said name sue and be sued.

(4) A  Development Council shall perform such functions of a kind
specified in the Second Schedule as may be assigned to it by the

97

Central Government  and for  whose exercise by the Development Council
it appears  to the Central Government expedient to provide in order to
increase the  efficiency or  productivity in the scheduled industry or
group of  scheduled industries  for which  the Development  Council is
established, to  improve or  develop the service that such industry or
group of  industries renders  or could  render to the community, or to
enable such  industry or  group of  industries to  render such service
more economically.

(5) A Development Council shall also perform such other functions
as it  may be  required to  perform by or under any other provision of
this Act.

7.

Reports and accounts of Development Councils.

7.  Reports   and  accounts   of  Development   Councils.  (1)  A
Development  Council   shall  prepare  and  transmit  to  the  Central
Government and  the Advisory  Council, annually,  a report setting out
what has  been done  in the  discharge of  its  functions  during  the
financial year last completed.

(2) The  report shall  include a statement of the accounts of the
Development Council for that year, and shall be transmitted as soon as
accounts therefor  have been  audited, together  with a  copy  of  any
report made by the auditors on the accounts.

(3) The  statement of  account shall  be in  such form  as may be
prescribed, being  a form  which shall  conform to the best commercial
standards, and  the statement shall show the total of remuneration and
allowances paid  during the  year  to  members  and  officers  of  the
Council.

(4) A  copy of each such report of a Development Council, or made
by the  auditors on  its accounts,  shall be laid before Parliament by
the Central Government.

8.

Dissolution of Development Councils.

8.  Dissolution   of  Development   Councils.  (1)   The  Central
Government may,  if it  is satisfied that a Development Council should
cease  to   continue  in  being,  by  notified  order,  dissolve  that
Development Council.

(2) On the dissolution of a Development Council under sub-section
(1), the  assets of the Development Council, after its liabilities, if
any, are  met therefrom,  shall vest in the Central Government for the
purposes of this Act.

9.

Imposition of cess on scheduled industries in certain cases.

9. Imposition  of cess  on scheduled industries in certain cases.
(1) There  may be  levied and  collected as a cess for the purposes of
this Act on all goods manufactured or produced in any such

98

scheduled industry  as may  be specified in this behalf by the Central
Government by  notified order  a duty of excise at such rate as may be
specified in  the notified order, and different rates may be specified
for different goods or different classes of goods:

Provided that no such rate shall in any case exceed two annas per
cent, of the value of the goods.

Explanation.--In this  sub-section,  the  expression  "value"  in
relation to  any goods  shall be deemed to be the wholesale cash price
for which  such goods  of the  like kind  and quality  are sold or are
capable of  being sold for delivery at the place of manufacture and at
the  time  of  their  removal  therefrom,  without  any  abatement  or
deduction whatever  except trade  discount and the amount of duty then
payable.

(2) The cess shall be payable at such intervals, within such time
and in  such manner  as may  be prescribed, and any rules made in this
behalf may provide for the grant of a rebate for prompt payment of the
cess.

(3) The  said cess  may be  recovered in  the same  manner as  an
arrear of land revenue.

(4) The Central Government may hand over the proceeds of the cess
collected under  this section  in respect of the goods manufactured or
produced by any scheduled industry or group of scheduled industries to
the Development  Council established  for that  industry or  group  of
industries, and  where it  does  so,  the  Development  Council  shall
utilise the said proceeds--

(a) to  promote  scientific  and  industrial  research  with
reference  to   the  scheduled  industry  or  group  of
scheduled  industries   in   respect   of   which   the
Development Council is established;

(b) to  promote improvements  in  design  and  quality  with
reference to  the products of such industry or group of
industries;

(c) to provide for the training of technicians and labour in
such industry or group of industries;

(d) to  meet such  expenses in the exercise of its functions
and its administrative expenses as may be prescribed.

99

CHAP

REGULATION OF SCHEDULED INDUSTRIES

CHAPTER III

REGULATION OF SCHEDULED INDUSTRIES

10.

Registration of existing industrial undertakings.

10. Registration  of existing industrial undertakings. 1*[(1) The
owner of  every existing industrial undertaking, not being the Central
Government, shall,  within such  period as the Central Government may,
by notification  in the  Official Gazette,  fix in  this  behalf  with
respect to  industrial undertakings  generally or  with respect to any
class of them, register the undertaking in the prescribed manner.]

(2) The  Central Government  shall also cause to be registered in
the same  manner every  existing industrial undertaking of which it is
the owner.

2*[(3) Where  an industrial  undertaking is registered under this
section, there  shall be issued to the owner of the undertaking or the
Central Government,  as the case may be, a certificate of registration
3*[containing the  productive capacity  of the  industrial undertaking
and such other particulars as may be prescribed].]

4*[(4) The  owner of  every  industrial  undertaking  to  whom  a
certificate of  registration has been issued under this section before
the  commencement  of  the  Industries  (Development  and  Regulation)
Amendment Act,  1973, (67  of 1973)  shall, if  the undertaking  falls
within such  class of  undertakings as  the Central Government may, by
notification in the Official Gazette, specify in this behalf, produce,
within such  period as  may be  specified in  such  notification,  the
certificate  of  registration  for  entering  therein  the  productive
capacity  of   the  industrial   undertaking  and   other   prescribed
particulars.

(5) In  specifying the  productive capacity in any certificate of
registration issued  under sub-section  (3),  the  Central  Government
shall take  into consideration the productive or installed capacity of
the  industrial  undertaking  as  specified  in  the  application  for
registration  made  under  sub-section  (1),  the  level of production
immediately before  the date on which the application for registration
was made  under sub-section  (1),  the  level  of  the  highest annual
production  during   the  three   years  immediately   preceding   the
introduction  in   Parliament  of   the  Industries  (Development  and
Regulation) Amendment  Bill, 1973,  the  extent  to  which  production
during the  said period was utilised for export and such other factors
as the  Central Government  may consider relevant including the extent
of under-utilisation  of capacity,  if any, during the relevant period
due to any cause.]
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Subs. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 5, for the original sub-section.
2.   Ins. by s. 5, ibid.
3.   Subs. by  Act 67  of 1973,  s. 2,  for certain words (w.e.f. 7-2-
1974).
4.   Ins. by s. 2, ibid. (w.e.f. 7-2-1974).

100

10A.

Revocation of registration in certain cases.

1*[10A. Revocation  of registration  in  certain  cases.  If  the
Central  Government   is  satisfied   that  the  registration  of  any
industrial undertaking has been obtained by misrepresentation as to an
essential fact  or that  any industrial  undertaking has  ceased to be
registrable under  this Act  by reason  of any exemption granted under
this Act  becoming applicable thereto or that for any other reason the
registration has  become useless or ineffective and therefore requires
to be  revoked, the Central Government may after giving an opportunity
to the owner of the undertaking to be heard revoke the registration.]

11.

Licensing of new industrial undertakings.

11. Licensing  of new  industrial undertakings.  (1) No person or
authority  other   than  the   Central  Government,  shall  after  the
commencement of  this Act,  establish any  new industrial undertaking,
except under and in accordance with a licence issued in that behalf by
the Central Government:

Provided that a Government other than the Central Government may,
with the  previous permission  of the  Central Government, establish a
new industrial undertaking.

(2) A  licence or  permission under  sub-section (1)  may contain
such  conditions  including,  in  particular,  conditions  as  to  the
location of  the undertaking  and the  minimum standards in respect of
size to  be provided therein as the Central Government may deem fit to
impose in accordance with the rules, if any, made under section 30.

11A.

Licence for producing or manufacturing new articles.

2*[11A. Licence  for producing or manufacturing new articles. The
owner of  an industrial  undertaking not  being the Central Government
which is  registered under section 10 or in respect of which a licence
or permission  has been  issued under  section 11 shall not produce or
manufacture any new article unless--

(a) in  the case  of an  industrial  undertaking  registered
under  section  10,  he  has  obtained  a  licence  for
producing or manufacturing such new article; and

(b) in  the case  of an industrial undertaking in respect of
which a  licence or  permission has  been issued  under
section  11,   he  has  had  the  existing  licence  or
permission amended in the prescribed manner.]

11B.

Power of Central Government to specify the requirements which shall becomplied
with by small scale industrial undertakings.

3*[11B. Power  of Central  Government to specify the requirements
which shall  be complied  with by small scale industrial undertakings.
(1) The  Central Government  may, with  a view  to ascertaining  which
ancillary and  small scale  industrial  undertakings  need  supportive
measures, exemptions  or other  favourable treatment under this Act to
enable them  to maintain  their viability  and strength  so as  to  be
effective in--

(a) promoting  in a harmonious manner the industrial economy
of the country and easing the problem of unemployment, and

(b) securing  that the ownership and control of the material
resources of the community are so distributed as best to subserve
the common good,

specify, having regard to the factors mentioned in sub-section (2), by
notified order,  the requirements  which shall  be complied with by an
industrial undertaking  to enable  it to be regarded, for the purposes
of this Act, as an ancillary, or a small scale, industrial undertaking
and different  requirements may be so specified for different purposes
or with  respect to industrial undertakings engaged in the manufacture
or production of different articles:

Provided that  no industrial  undertaking shall be regarded as an
ancillary industrial  undertaking unless  it is, or is proposed to be,
engaged in--

(i) the  manufacture of  parts, components,  sub-assemblies,
toolings or intermediates; or

(ii) rendering  of services,  or supplying or rendering, not
more than fifty per cent of its production or its total services,
as the  case may  be, to  other units  for  production  of  other
articles.

(2) The factors referred to in sub-section (1) are the following,
namely:--

(a) the investment by the industrial undertaking in--

(i) plant and machinery, or

(ii)land, buildings, plant and machinery;

(b) the nature of ownership of the industrial undertaking;

(c) the  smallness of  the number of workers employed in the
industrial undertaking;

(d) the  nature, cost  and quality  of the  product  of  the
industrial undertaking;

(e) foreign exchange, if any, required for the import of any
plant or machinery by the industrial undertaking; and

(f) such other relevant factors as may be prescribed.

(3) A copy of every notified order proposed to be made under sub-
section (1)  shall be  laid in  draft before each House of Parliament,
while it is in session, for a total period of thirty days which may be
comprised in  one session  or in  two or more successive sessions, and
if, before the expiry of the session immediately following the session
or  the   successive  sessions   aforesaid,  both   Houses  agree   in
disapproving the  issue of  the proposed notified order or both Houses
agree in  making any  modification in the proposed notified order; the
notified order  shall not  be made,  or, as  the case may be, shall be
made only  in such  modified form  as may  be agreed  upon by both the
Houses.

(4) Notwithstanding  anything contained  in sub-section  (1),  an
industrial undertaking  which, according to the law for the time being
in force,  fell, immediately before the commencement of the Industries
(Development and Regulation) Amendment Act, 1984, under the definition
of an  ancillary, or small scale, industrial undertaking, shall, after
such commencement,  continue to  be regarded as an ancillary, or small
scale, industrial  undertaking for  the purposes of this Act until the
definition aforesaid  is altered  or superseded  by any notified order
made under sub-section (1).]

12.

Revocation and amendment of licences in certain cases.

12. Revocation and amendment of licences in certain cases. (1) If
the Central  Government is satisfied, either on a reference made to it
in this  behalf or otherwise, that any person or authority, to whom or
to which,  a licence  has been  issued under  section 11, has, without
reasonable cause,  failed to  establish or  to take effective steps to
establish the  new industrial  undertaking in  respect  of  which  the
licence has been issued
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Ins. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 6.
2.   Ins. by s. 7, ibid.
3.   Ins. by Act 4 of 1984, s. 3 (w.e.f. 12-1-1984)

100A

within the time specified therefor or within such extended time as the
Central Government  may think  fit to grant in any case, it may revoke
the licence.

(2) Subject  to any  rules that  may be  made in this behalf, the
Central Government  may also  vary or  amend any  licence issued under
section 11:

Provided that  no such  power shall  be exercised after effective
steps have  been taken  to establish the new industrial undertaking in
accordance with the licence issued in this behalf.

1*[(3) The  provisions of this section shall apply in relation to
a licence issued under section 11A or where a licence has been amended
under that  section, to  the  amendment  thereof,  as  they  apply  in
relation to a licence issued under section 11.]

13.

Further provision  for licensing of industrial undertakings in specialcases.

2*[13.   Further   provision    for   licensing   of   industrial
undertakings  in   special  cases.  (1)  No  owner  of  an  industrial
undertaking, other than the Central Government, shall--

(a) in  the case of an industrial undertaking required to be
registered under  section 10,  but which  has not  been
registered within  the time fixed for the purpose under
that section, carry on the business of that undertaking
after the expiry of such period, or
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Ins. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 8.
2.   Subs. by s. 9, ibid., for the original section.

101

(b)  in   the  case   of  an   industrial  undertaking   the
registration in respect of which has been revoked under
section  10A   1***, carry  on  the   business  of  the
undertaking after the revocation, or

(c) in  the case  of an  industrial undertaking to which the
provisions of  this Act  did not  originally apply  but
became applicable  after the  commencement of  this Act
for  any   reason,  carry   on  the   business  of  the
undertaking after  the expiry  of three months from the
date on  which the  provisions of  this Act  became  so
applicable, or

(d)  effect  any  substantial  expansion  of  an  industrial
undertaking which  has been registered 2*[or in respect
of which a licence or permission has been issued], or

(e) change  the location  of the  whole or  any part  of  an
industrial undertaking which has been registered,

except under,  and in accordance with, a licence issued in that behalf
by the  Central Government,  and, in  the case  of a State Government,
except under  and in  accordance with  the previous  permission of the
Central Government.

(2) The  provisions of  sub-section (2)  of  section  11  and  of
section 12  shall apply, so far as may be, in relation to the issue of
licences or  permissions to  any industrial undertaking referred to in
this section  as they  apply in  relation to  the issue of licences or
permissions to a new industrial undertaking.

Explanation.--For the  purposes  of  this  section,  'substantial
expansion' means  the expansion  of an existing industrial undertaking
which  substantially   increases  the   productive  capacity   of  the
undertaking, or  which is of such a nature as to amount virtually to a
new industrial undertaking, but does not include any such expansion as
is normal  to the  undertaking having  regard to  its nature  and  the
circumstances relating to such expansion.]

14.

Procedure for the grant of licence or permission.

14. Procedure for  the  grant of licence  or permission.  Beforeg
granting any  licence or  permission under 3*[section 11, section 11A,
4*[section 13 or section 29B]],  the  Central  Government may  require
such officer or authority as it may appoint for the purpose, to make a
full and complete investigation in respect of applications received in
this
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   The  words   "on  the   ground  that  it  had  been  obtained  by
misrepresentation as  to an essential fact" omitted by Act 71 of 1956,
s. 2 (w.e.f. 1-3-1957).
2.   Ins. by s. 2, ibid. (w.e.f. 1-3-1957).
3.   Subs. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 10, for "section 11 or section 13".
4.   Subs. by  Act 71  of 1956, s. 3, for "or section 13" (w.e.f. 1-3-
1957).

102

behalf and report to it the result of such investigation and in making
any such  investigation, the  officer or  authority shall  follow such
procedure as may be prescribed.

15.

Power to  cause investigation  to be made into scheduled industries
orindustrial undertakings.

15. Power  to cause  investigation  to  be  made  into  scheduled
industries or industrial undertakings. Where the Central Government is
of the opinion that--

(a) in  respect of  any  scheduled  industry  or  industrial
undertaking or undertakings--

(i) there  has been, or is  likely to  be,  a
substantial fall  in the  volume of  production in
respect  of  any  article  or  class  of  articles
relatable to  that  industry  or  manufactured  or
produced  in   the   industrial   undertaking   or
undertakings, as  the  case  may  be,  for  which,
having   regard   to   the   economic   conditions
prevailing, there is no justification; or

(ii) there  has been,  or is  likely to be, a
marked deterioration in the quality of any article
or class of articles relatable to that industry or
manufactured  or   produced  in   the   industrial
undertaking or  undertakings, as  the case may be,
which could have been or can be avoided; or

(iii) there  has been  or is  likely to  be a
rise in  the price  of any  article  or  class  of
articles   relatable    to   that    industry   or
manufactured  or   produced  in   the   industrial
undertaking or  undertakings as  the case  may be,
for which there is no justification; or

(iv) it  is necessary to take any such action
as is  provided in this Chapter for the purpose of
conserving any  resources of  national  importance
which  are   utilised  in   the  industry  or  the
industrial undertaking  or  undertakings,  as  the
case may be; or

1*[(b) any  industrial undertaking  is being  managed  in  a
manner highly  detrimental to  the  scheduled  industry
concerned or to public interest;]

the Central  Government may  make or  cause to  be  made  a  full  and
complete investigation  into the  circumstances of  the case  by  such
person or body of persons as it may appoint for the purpose.

15A.

Power to investigate into the affairs of a company in liquidation.

2*[15A. Power  to investigate  into the  affairs of  a company in
liquidation. (1) Where a company, owning an industrial undertaking, is
being wound  up by  or under the supervision of the High Court and the
business  of   such  company  is  not  being  continued,  the  Central
Government
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Subs. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 11, for the original clause.
2.   Ins. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 3 (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).

103

may, if it is of opinion that it is necessary, in the interests of the
general public  and, in  particular, in  the interests  of production,
supply or  distribution of  articles or class of articles relatable to
the concerned  scheduled industry, to investigate into the possibility
of  running   or  re-starting  the  industrial  undertaking,  make  an
application to the High Court praying for permission to make, or cause
to be  made, an  investigation into such possibility by such person or
body of persons as that Government may appoint for the purpose.

(2) Where  an application is made by the Central Government under
sub-section  (1),  the  High  Court  shall,  notwithstanding  anything
contained in  the Companies Act, 1956 (1 of 1956), or in any other law
for the time being in force, grant the permission prayed for.]

16.

Powers of  Central Government  on completion  of  investigation  undersection
15.

16. Powers  of Central  Government on completion of investigation
under section  15. (1)  If after making or causing to be made any such
investigation as  is referred  to in section 15 the Central Government
is satisfied that action under this section is desirable, it may issue
such direction to the industrial undertaking or undertakings concerned
as may  be appropriate  in the  circumstances for  all or  any of  the
following purposes, namely:--

(a) regulating  the production  of any  article or  class of
articles by  the industrial undertaking or undertakings
and fixing the standards of production;

(b) requiring  the industrial undertaking or undertakings to
take such  steps as the Central Government may consider
necessary to  stimulate the development of the industry
to which  the undertaking  or undertakings  relates  or
relate;

(c) prohibiting  the industrial  undertaking or undertakings
from resorting  to any  act  or  practice  which  might
reduce its  or their  production, capacity  or economic
value;

(d) controlling  the prices, or regulating the distribution,
of any article or class of articles which have been the
subject matter of investigation.

(2)  Where   a  case  relating  to  any  industry  or  industrial
undertaking  or  undertakings  is  under  investigation,  the  Central
Government may  issue at any time any direction of the nature referred
to in  sub-section (1)  to the  industrial undertaking or undertakings
concerned, and any such direction shall have effect until it is varied
or revoked by the Central Government.

17.

Special provisions for direct control by Central Government in certaincases.

17. [Special  provisions for direct control by Central Government
in certain cases.] Rep. by the Industries (Development and Regulation)
Amendment Act, 1953 (26 of 1953), s. 12.

104

18.

Power of  person or body of persons appointed under section 15 to callfor
assistance in any investigation.

18. Power of person or body of persons appointed under section 15
to call for assistance in any investigation. (1) The person or body of
persons appointed  to make  any investigation  under section  15 1*[or
section 15A]  may  choose  one  or  more  persons  possessing  special
knowledge of any matter relating to the investigation to assist him or
it in holding the investigation.

(2) The person or body of persons so appointed shall have all the
powers of a Civil Court under the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908  (5 of
1808), for the purpose  of taking  evidence on oath (which he or it is
hereby empowered  to administer)  and of  enforcing the  attendance of
witnesses and  compelling the  production of  documents  and  material
objects, and  the person  or body  of persons  shall be deemed to be a
Civil Court  for all  the purposes  of section 195 and Chapter XXXV of
the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1898 (5 of 1898).

CHAP

DIRECT MANAGEMENT  OR CONTROL  OF INDUSTRIAL  UNDERTAKINGS BY
CENTRALGOVERNMENT IN CERTAIN CASES

2*[CHAPTER IIIA

DIRECT MANAGEMENT OR CONTROL OF INDUSTRIAL UNDERTAKINGS BY CENTRAL
GOVERNMENT IN CERTAIN CASES

18A.

Power of  Central Government  to assume  management or  control of
anindustrial undertaking in certain cases.

     18A. Power  of Central Government to assume management or control
of an  industrial undertaking  in certain  cases. (1)  If the  Central
Government is of opinion that--

          (a) an  industrial undertaking to which directions have been
               issued in  pursuance of section 16 has failed to comply
               with such directions, or

          (b)  an  industrial  undertaking  in  respect  of  which  an
               investigation has  been made  under section 15 (whether
               or  not   any  directions   have  been  issued  to  the
               undertaking in  pursuance  of  section  16),  is  being
               managed in a manner highly detrimental to the scheduled
               industry concerned or to public interest,

the Central  Government may,  by notified order, authorize any persons
or body  of persons  to take  over the  management of the whole or any
part of  the undertaking or to exercise in respect of the whole or any
part of  the undertaking such functions of control as may be specified
in the order

     (2) Any  notified order  issued under  sub-section (1) shall have
effect for such period not exceeding five years as may be specified in
the order:

     3*[Provided that  if the Central Government is of opinion that it
is expedient  in the  public interest  that any  such  notified  order
should continue  to have effect after the expiry of the period of five
years aforesaid,  it may  from time  to time issue directions for such
continuance for such period, not
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Ins. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 4 (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).
2.   Ins. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 13.
3.   Subs. by Act 6 of 1965, s. 2, for the proviso.

104A

exceeding two  years at  a time, as may be specified in the direction,
so however that the total period of such continuance (after the expiry
of the  said period  of five  years) does not exceed 1*[twelve years];
and where  any such direction is issued, a copy thereof shall be laid,
as soon as may be, before both Houses of Parliament.]

     Explanation.--The power to authorize a body of persons under this
section to take over the management of an industrial undertaking which
is a  company includes also a power to appoint any individual, firm or
company to be the managing agent of the industrial undertaking on such
terms and conditions as the Central Government may think fit.

18AA

Power to take over industrial undertakings without investigation undercertain
circumstances.

     2*[18AA. Power  to  take  over  industrial  undertakings  without
investigation under  certain circumstances.  (1) Without  prejudice to
any other  provision of  this Act,  if, from  the documentary or other
evidence in  its possession  the Central  Government is  satisfied, in
relation to an industrial undertaking, that--

          (a) the  persons in  charge of  such industrial  undertaking
               have,  by   reckless   investments   or   creation   of
               incumbrances  on   the   assets   of   the   industrial
               undertaking, or  by diversion of funds, brought about a
               situation which  is likely  to affect the production of
               articles manufactured  or produced  in  the  industrial
               undertaking, and  that immediate action is necessary to
               prevent such a situation; or

          (b) it  has been  closed for a period of not less than three
               months (whether  by reason  of the voluntary winding up
               of the company owning the industrial undertaking or for
               any other  reason) and  such closure  is prejudicial to
               the concerned scheduled industry and that the financial
               condition  of   the  company   owning  the   industrial
               undertaking  and  the  condition   of  the  plant   and
               machinery  of  such  undertaking  are  such  that it is
               possible to  re-start  the  undertaking  and  such  re-
               starting is  necessary in  the interests of the general
               public,

it may,  by a  notified order, authorise any person or body of persons
(hereafter referred  to as  the "authorised  person") to take over the
management of  the whole  or any part of the industrial undertaking or
to exercise  in respect  of the  whole or  any part of the undertaking
such functions of control as may be specified in the order.

     (2) The  provisions of  sub-section (2)  of section 18A shall, as
far as may be, apply to a notified order made under sub-section (1) as
they apply  to a  notified order made under sub-section (1) of section
18A.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Subs. by Act 32 of 1974, s. 2, for "ten years".
2.   Ins. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 5 (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).

104B

     (3) Nothing  contained in  sub-section (1)  and  sub-section  (2)
shall apply  to an  industrial undertaking owned by a company which is
being wound up by or under the supervision of the Court.

     (4) Where any notified order has been made under sub-section (1),
the person  or body  of persons  having, for the time being, charge of
the management or control of the industrial undertaking, whether by or
under  the  orders  of  any  court  or  any  contract,  instrument  or
otherwise, shall,  notwithstanding anything  contained in  such order,
contract, instrument  or other  arrangement, forthwith  make over  the
charge of management or control, as the case may be, of the industrial
undertaking to the authorised person.

     (5) The provisions of sections 18B to 18E (both inclusive) shall,
as far  as may  be, apply  to,  or  in  relation  to,  the  industrial
undertaking, in  respect of which a notified order has been made under
sub-section (1),  as  they  apply  to  an  industrial  undertaking  in
relation to which a notified order has been issued under section 18A.]

18B.

Effect of notified order under section 18A.

     18B. Effect of notified order under section 18A. (1) On the issue
of a  notified order  under section 18A authorizing the taking over of
the management of an industrial undertaking--

          (a) all  persons in  charge  of  the  management,  including
               persons holding  office as managers or directors of the
               industrial

105

               undertaking  immediately   before  the   issue  of  the
               notified order,  shall be  deemed to have vacated their
               offices as such;

          (b)  any  contract  of  management  between  the  industrial
               undertaking and  any managing  agent  or  any  director
               thereof holding  office as  such immediately before the
               issue of  the notified  order shall  be deemed  to have
               terminated;

          (c) the  managing agent, if any, appointed under section 18A
               shall be  deemed to  have been  duly appointed  as  the
               managing agent  in pursuance  of the  Indian  Companies
               Act,  1913 1* (7  of  1913),  and  the  memorandum  and
               articles of  association of the industrial undertaking,
               and  the   provisions  of  the  said  Act  and  of  the
               memorandum and  articles shall,  subject to  the  other
               provisions contained  in this  Act, apply  accordingly,
               but no such managing agent shall be removed from office
               except  with   the  previous  consent  of  the  Central
               Government;

          (d) the  person or  body of persons authorized under section
               18A to  take over  the management  shall take  all such
               steps as  may be  necessary to  take into  his or their
               custody  or  control  all  the  property,  effects  and
               actionable claims  to which  the industrial undertaking
               is or  appears to be entitled, and all the property and
               effects of  the industrial  undertaking shall be deemed
               to be  in the custody of the person or, as the case may
               be, the  body of  persons  as  from  the  date  of  the
               notified order; and

          (e) the  persons, if  any, authorized  under section  18A to
               take over  the management  of an industrial undertaking
               which is  a company  shall  be  for  all  purposes  the
               directors   of    the   industrial   undertaking   duly
               constituted under  the Indian Companies Act, 1913 1* (7
               of 1913)  and shall  alone be  entitled to exercise all
               the  powers   of  the   directors  of   the  industrial
               undertaking, whether  such powers  are derived from the
               said  Act   or  from  the  memorandum  or  articles  of
               association of  the industrial  undertaking or from any
               other source.

     (2) Subject  to the other provisions contained in this Act and to
the control  of the  Central Government, the person or body of persons
authorized to  take over  the management of an industrial undertaking,
shall take such steps as may be necessary for the purpose
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   See now the Companies Act, 1956 (1 of 1956).

106

of efficiently managing the business of the industrial undertaking and
shall exercise  such other powers and have such other duties as may be
prescribed.

     (3) Where  any person  or body  of persons has been authorized to
exercise any  functions  of  control  in  relation  to  an  industrial
undertaking, the  undertaking shall  be carried  on  pursuant  to  any
directions given  by the  authorized person  in  accordance  with  the
provisions of  the notified order, and any person having any functions
of management  in relation  to the  undertaking or  part thereof shall
comply with all such directions.

     (4) The  person or  body  of  persons  authorized  under  section
1*[18A] shall, notwithstanding anything contained in the memorandum or
articles of association of the industrial undertaking, exercise his or
their functions  in accordance with such directions as may be given by
the Central Government so, however, that he or they shall not have any
power to  give any  other person  any directions  under  this  section
inconsistent with  the provisions of any Act or instrument determining
the functions  of the  authority carrying on the undertaking except in
so far as may be specifically provided by the notified order.

18C.

Contracts in bad faith, etc., may be cancelled or varied.

     18C. Contracts  in bad  faith, etc.,  may be cancelled or varied.
Without prejudice  to the  provisions contained  in section  18B,  the
person or  body of  persons authorized  under section 18A to take over
the management  of an  industrial undertaking  may, with  the previous
approval of  the Central  Government, make an application to any Court
having jurisdiction  in this  behalf for  the purpose of cancelling or
varying any contract or agreement entered into, at any time before the
issue of  the notified order under section 18A, between the industrial
undertaking and any other person and the Court may, if satisfied after
due inquiry  that such  contract or agreement had been entered into in
bad faith  and is  detrimental to  the  interests  of  the  industrial
undertaking,   make   an   order   cancelling   or   varying   (either
unconditionally or  subject to  such conditions as it may think fit to
impose) that  contract or  agreement, and  the contract  or  agreement
shall have effect accordingly.

18D.

No right to compensation for termination of office or contract.

     18D. No  right to  compensation  for  termination  of  office  or
contract. Notwithstanding  anything contained  in any law for the time
being in  force, no  person who ceases to hold any office by reason of
the provisions  contained in  clause (a)  of  section  18B,  or  whose
contract of  management is  terminated by  reason  of  the  provisions
contained in  clause (b)  of that  section, shall  be entitled  to any
compensation for  the loss  of office or for the premature termination
of his contract of management:
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Subs. by Act 36 of 1957, s. 3 and Sch. II, for "18".

107

     Provided that  nothing contained in this section shall affect the
right of  any such  person to  recover from the industrial undertaking
moneys recoverable otherwise than by way of such compensation.

18E.

Application of Act 7 of 1913.

     18E. Application of Act 7 of 1913. (1) Where the management of an
industrial undertaking,  being a  company as  defined  in  the  Indian
Companies Act,  1913 1*  (7 of  1913), is  taken over  by the  Central
Government, then,  notwithstanding anything  contained in the said Act
or in the memorandum or articles of association of such undertaking,--

          (a) it  shall not  be lawful  for the  shareholders of  such
               undertaking or  any other person to nominate or appoint
               any person to be a director of the undertaking;

          (b) no  resolution passed at any meeting of the shareholders
               or such  undertaking shall  be given  effect to  unless
               approved by the Central Government;

          (c) no  proceeding for the winding up of such undertaking or
               for the  appointment of  a receiver  in respect thereof
               shall lie  in any  Court except with the consent of the
               Central Government.

     (2) Subject  to the  provisions contained in sub-section (1), and
to the  other provisions  contained in  this Act  and subject  to such
other exceptions, restrictions and limitations, if any, as the Central
Government may,  by notification  in the  Official Gazette, specify in
this behalf,  the Indian  Companies Act,  1913 1*  (7 of  1913), shall
continue to apply to such undertaking in the same manner as it applied
thereto before the issue of the notified order under section 18A.

18F.

Power of  Central Government  to cancel  notified order  under section10A.

     18F. Power  of Central  Government to cancel notified order under
section 10A.  If at  any time  it appears to the Central Government on
the  application  of  the  owner  of  the  industrial  undertaking  or
otherwise that  the purpose  of the  order made  under section 18A has
been fulfilled  or that  for any other reason it is not necessary that
the order  should remain  in force,  the Central  Government  may,  by
notified order,  cancel such order and on the cancellation of any such
order the  management or  the control,  as the  case may  be,  of  the
industrial undertaking shall vest in the owner of the undertaking.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   See now the Companies Act, 1956 (1 of 1956).

107A


CHAP

MANAGEMENT OR CONTROL OF INDUSTRIAL UNDERTAKINGS OWNED BY COMPANIES
INLIQUIDATION

1*[CHAPTER IIIAA

MANAGEMENT OR CONTROL OF INDUSTRIAL UNDERTAKINGS OWNED BY COMPANIES IN
LIQUIDATION

18FA

Power of  Central Government  to authorise, with the permission of theHigh
Court,  persons to  take over management or control of industrialundertakings.

18FA.  Power   of  Central  Government  to  authorise,  with  the
permission of  the High  Court, persons  to take  over  management  or
control of  industrial undertakings.  (1) If the Central Government is
of opinion  that there  are possibilities of running or re-starting an
industrial undertaking, in relation to which an investigation has been
made under  section 15A,  and that such industrial undertaking  should
be  run  or  re-started,  as  the  case  may  be,  for  maintaining or
increasing the production, supply or distribution of articles or class
of articles relatable to the scheduled industry, needed by the general
public, that Government may make an  application  to  the  High  Court
praying  for  permission  to  appoint any person or body of persons to
take over the management of the industrial undertaking or to  exercise
in respect of the whole or any part of the industrial undertaking such
functions of control as may be specified in the application.

(2) Where  an application is made under sub-section (1), the High
Court shall  make  an  order  empowering  the  Central  Government  to
authorise any  person or  body of  persons (hereinafter referred to as
the  "authorised   persons")  to  take  over  the  management  of  the
industrial undertaking or to exercise functions of control in relation
to the  whole or  any part  of the industrial undertaking (hereinafter
referred to  as the  "concerned part") for a period not exceeding five
years:

Provided that  if the Central Government is of opinion that it is
expedient, in  the interests of the general public that the authorised
person should  continue  to  manage  the  industrial  undertaking,  or
continue to exercise functions of control in relation to the concerned
part, as the case may be, after the expiry of the period of five years
aforesaid, it  may make  an application  to the  High  Court  for  the
continuance of  such management  or functions  of  control,  for  such
period, not  exceeding two years at a time, as may be specified in the
application and  thereupon the High Court may make an order permitting
the authorised person to continue to manage the industrial undertaking
or to exercise functions of control in relation to the concerned part:

Provided further that the total period of such continuance (after
the expiry  of the  initial period  of five  years) shall  not, in any
case, be permitted to exceed 2*[twelve years].

(3) Where  an order  has been  made by  the High Court under sub-
section (2),  the High  Court shall  direct the Official Liquidator or
any
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Ins. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 6 (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).
2.   Subs. by Act 32 of 1974, s. 2 (w.e.f. 29-6-1974).

107B

other person  having, for  the time being, charge of the management or
control of  the industrial undertaking, whether by or under the orders
of any court, or any contract or instrument or otherwise, to make over
the management  of such undertaking or concerned part, as the case may
be, to the authorised person and thereupon the authorised person shall
be deemed  to be  the Official Liquidator in respect of the industrial
undertaking or the concerned part, as the case may be.

(4)  Before   making  over   the  possession  of  the  industrial
undertaking or  the concerned  part  to  the  authorised  person,  the
Official Liquidator  shall make a complete inventory of all the assets
and liabilities  of the  industrial undertaking or the concerned part,
as the  case may  be, in  the manner  specified in  section  18FG  and
deliver a  copy of such inventory to the authorised person, who shall,
after verifying  the correctness  thereof, sign  on the duplicate copy
thereof as evidence of the receipt of the inventory by him.

(5) On  taking over the management of the industrial undertaking,
or on  the commencement  of the  exercise of  functions of  control in
relation to  the concerned  part, the  authorised  person  shall  take
immediate steps  to so run the industrial undertaking or the concerned
part as to ensure the maintenance of production.

(6) The  authorised person  may, on such terms and conditions and
subject to  such limitations  or restrictions  as may  be  prescribed,
raise any  loan for  the purpose of running the industrial undertaking
or the  concerned part,  and may,  for that purpose, create a floating
charge on  the current  assets of  the industrial  undertaking or  the
concerned part, as the case may be.

(7)  Where   the  authorised   person  is  of  opinion  that  the
replacement or  repair of  any machinery of the industrial undertaking
or the  concerned part  is necessary  for  the  purpose  of  efficient
running of  the industrial undertaking or such part, he shall, on such
terms and  conditions and  subject to such limitations or restrictions
as may be prescribed, make such replacement or repair, as the case may
be.

(8) The loan obtained by the authorised person shall be recovered
from the  assets of  the industrial undertaking or the concerned part,
in such manner and subject to such conditions as may be prescribed.

(9) For  the purpose  of running  the industrial  undertaking, or
exercising functions of control in relation to the concerned part, the
authorised person  may employ  such of  the former  employees  of  the
industrial undertaking  whose services  became discharged by reason of
the winding up of the

107C

company owning  such undertaking and every such person employed by the
authorised person  shall be  deemed  to  have  entered  into  a  fresh
contract of service with the company.

10 The  proceedings in the winding up of the company in so far as
they relate to--

(a) the  industrial undertaking, the management of which has
been taken  over by  the authorised  person under  this
section, or

(b) the  concerned part in relation to which any function of
control  exercise  by the  authorised person under this
section,

shall,  during  the  period of  such  management  or  control,  remain
stayed,  and in computing the period of limitation for the enforcement
of any right, privilege, obligation or liability in relation  to  such
undertaking  or  the  concerned  part,  the  period  during which such
proceedings remained stayed shall be excluded.

CHAP

POWER TO PROVIDE RELIEF TO CERTAIN INDUSTRIAL UNDERTAKINGS

CHAPTER IIIAB

POWER TO PROVIDE RELIEF TO CERTAIN INDUSTRIAL UNDERTAKINGS

18FB

Power of  Central Government  to make certain declarations in relationto
industrial  undertakings, the  management or  control of  which hasbeen taken
over under section 18A, section 18AA or section 1

18FB. Power of Central Government to make certain declarations in
relation to  industrial undertakings,  the management  or  control  of
which has  been taken  over under section 18A, section 18AA or section
18FA. (1)  The Central Government may, if it is satisfied, in relation
to an  industrial undertaking  or any  part thereof, the management or
control of which has been taken over under section 18A, whether before
or  after   the  commencement   of  the  Industries  (Development  and
Regulation) Amendment  Act, 1971,  or under  section 18AA  or  section
18FA, that  it is  necessary so  to do in the interests of the general
public with  a view  to preventing fall in the volume of production of
any scheduled industry, it may, by notified order, declare that--

(a) all  or any  of the  enactments specified  in the  Third
Schedule shall  not apply  or  shall  apply  with  such
adaptations, whether  by way  of modification, addition
or omission (which does not, however, affect the policy
of the said enactments) to such industrial undertaking,
as may be specified in such notified order, or

(b) the operation of all or any of the contracts, assurances
of property,  agreements, settlements, awards, standing
orders or  other instruments  in force  (to which  such
industrial  undertaking  or  the  company  owning  such
undertaking is  a party  or which  may be applicable to
such industrial undertaking or

107D

company) immediately  before the  date of issue of such
notified order  shall remain  suspended or  that all or
any  of   the  rights,   privileges,  obligations   and
liabilities accruing  or arising  thereunder before the
said  date,   shall  remain   suspended  or   shall  be
enforceable with such adaptations and in such manner as
may be specified in the notified order.

(2) The notified order made under sub-section (1) shall remain in
force in  the first  instance, for  a period  of  one  year,  but  the
duration of such notified order may be extended from time to time by a
further notified order by a period not exceeding one year at a time:

Provided that  no such  notified order shall, in any case, remain
in force--

(a) after  the expiry of the period for which the management
of the  industrial undertaking  was  taken  over  under
section 18A, section 18AA or  section 18FA, or

(b) for  more than 1*[eight years] in the aggregate from the
date of issue of the first notified order,

whichever is earlier.

(3) Any  notified order  made under  sub-section (1)  shall  have
effect notwithstanding anything to the contrary contained in any other
law, agreement  or instrument  or any  decree or  order  of  a  court,
tribunal, officer  or other authority or of any submission, settlement
or standing order.

(4) Any  remedy for  the enforcement  of  any  right,  privilege,
obligation or  liability referred  to in clause (b) of sub-section (1)
and suspended  or modified  by a  notified order  made under that sub-
section shall,  in accordance  with the  terms of  the notified order,
remain suspended  or modified,  and all  proceedings relating  thereto
pending before  any court,  tribunal, officer or other authority shall
accordingly remain stayed or be continued subject to such adaptations,
so, however, that on the notified order ceasing to have effect--

(a)  any   right,  privilege,  obligation  or  liability  so
remaining suspended  or modified  shall become  revived
and enforceable  as if  the notified  order had   never
been made;

(b) any  proceeding so  remaining stayed  shall be proceeded
with, subject  to the  provisions of  any law which may
then be in force, from the stage which had been reached
when the proceedings became stayed.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Subs. by Act 17 of 1979, s. 2 (w.e.f. 30-12-1978).

107E

(5) In  computing the period of limitation for the enforcement of
any right,  privilege, obligation  or liability  referred to in clause
(b) of  sub-section (1),  the period during which it or the remedy for
the enforcement thereof remained suspended shall be excluded.

CHAP

LIQUIDATION OR RECONSTRUCTION OF COMPANIES

CHAPTER IIIAC
LIQUIDATION OR RECONSTRUCTION OF COMPANIES

18FC

Power of  Central Government  to call  for report  on the  affairs andworking
of managed company.

18FC. Power  of Central  Government to  call for  report  on  the
affairs and  working of  managed  company.  Where  the  management  or
control of an industrial undertaking has been taken over under section
18A, whether  before or  after  the  commencement  of  the  Industries
(Development and  Regulation) Amendment  Act, 1971  (72 of  1971),  or
under section 18AA or section 18FA, the central Government may, at any
time during  the continuance of such management or control, call for a
report from  the authorised  person on the affairs and  working of the
industrial undertaking  and in  submitting the  report the  authorised
person shall  take into account the inventory and the lists of members
and creditors prepared under section 18FG.

18FD

Decision of Central Government in relation to managed company.

18FD. Decision  of Central  Government  in  relation  to  managed
company. (1)  If, on receipt of the report submitted by the authorised
person, the Central Government is satisfied,--

(a)  in  relation  to  the  company  owning  the  industrial
undertaking, which  is not  being wound  up by the High
Court,  that   the  financial   condition   and   other
circumstances of the company are such that it is not in
a position  to meet  its current liabilities out of its
current assets,  that Government  may, if  it considers
necessary or  expedient in the interests of the general
public so  to do,  by order, decide that the industrial
undertaking should  be sold  as a  running  concern  as
provided  in   section  18FE   and  proceedings  should
simultaneously be  started for  the winding  up, by the
High Court, of the company;

(b) in  relation  to  the  company,  owning  the  industrial
undertaking, which is being wound up by the High Court,
that its  assets and  liabilities are  such that in the
interests  of  its  creditors  and  contributories  the
industrial undertaking  should be  sold  as  a  running
concern as  provided in section 18FE, it may, by order,
decide accordingly.

107F

(2) Notwithstanding  anything contained in sub-section (1), if on
receipt of  the report  submitted by the authorised person the Central
Government is satisfied that--

(a) in the interests of the general public, or

(b) in the interests of the shareholders, or

(c) to  secure the  proper management  of the company owning
the industrial undertaking,

it is  necessary so  to do,  that Government  may, by order, decide to
prepare a  scheme for  the reconstruction  of the  company owning  the
industrial undertaking:

Provided that  no such  scheme shall be prepared in relation to a
company which  is being  wound up  by or  under the supervision of the
High Court, except with the previous permission of that Court.

(3) The  powers  exercisable  by  the  Central  Government  under
section 18F,  in relation  to an  undertaking taken over under section
18A, shall  also be  exercisable in  relation to  an undertaking taken
over section  18AA or  section 18FA,  but such  powers  shall  not  be
exercised after  the making  of an  order under sub-section (1) or, as
the case may be, under sub-section (2) of this section.

18FE

Provisions where  Government decides  to follow  the course  of actionspecified
in section 18FD (1).

18FE. Provisions where Government decides to follow the course of
action specified  in section  18FD (1). (1) The provisions hereinafter
laid down  shall apply  where the  Central Government decides that the
course of  action specified  in sub-section (1) of section 18FD should
be followed, namely:--

(a) the  decision of  the Central Government that the course
of action specified in clause (a) of sub-section (1) of
section 18FD  should  be  followed  in  relation  to  a
company  owning  an  industrial  undertaking  shall  be
deemed to  be a  ground specified in section 433 of the
Companies Act,  1956 (1  of 1956), on which company may
be wound up by the High Court;

(b) the  authorised person  shall, as  soon as may be, after
the decision specified in clause (a) of sub-section (1)
of  section   18FD  has   been  taken  by  the  Central
Government, present  an application  to the  High Court
for the winding up of the company owning the industrial
undertaking ;

(c) when  an application  is made  by the authorised person,
under clause  (b), for  the winding  up,  by  the  High
Court,   of   the   company   owning   the   industrial
undertaking, the  High Court shall order the winding up
of the company and shall,

107G

notwithstanding anything  contained  in  the  Companies
Act, 1956 (1 of 1956), appoint the authorised person as
the Official Liquidator  in  relation  to  such  under-
taking;

(d) whenever the Central Government decides under clause (b)
of sub-section  (1) of section 18FD that the industrial
undertaking should  be sold  as a  running concern,  it
shall cause  a copy  of its  decision to be laid before
the High Court;

(e) until  the industrial  undertaking referred to in clause
(a) or clause (b) of sub-section (1) of section 18FD is
sold or  purchased in  pursuance of  this section,  the
authorised person  shall continue  to function  as  the
Official Liquidator in relation to the said undertaking
in the  winding up  proceedings of  the  company,  and,
thereafter the  Official Liquidator  appointed  by  the
Central Government  under section  448 of the Companies
Act, 1956  (1 of 1956), shall take over and function as
the Official Liquidator in the said proceedings.

(2) The  authorised person  shall make  a report  to the  Central
Government as  to what should be the reserve price for the sale of the
industrial undertaking as a running concern.

(3) In  making a  report under  sub-section (2),  the  authorised
person shall have regard to--

(a) the  financial  condition  of  the  company  owning  the
industrial undertaking  on the  date on which the order
under section 18FD is made--

(i) as disclosed in its books of account,

(ii) as  disclosed in  its balance-sheet  and
profit and  loss account  during a  period of five
years immediately preceding the said date;

(b) the  condition  and  nature  of  the  plant,  machinery,
instruments and  other equipment from the point of view
of their  suitability for profitable use in the running
of the industrial undertaking;

(c) the  total amount of liability on account of secured and
unsecured debts  including overdrafts, if any, drawn on
banks, liabilities  on account  of terminal benefits to
the  employees   and   other   borrowings   and   other
liabilities of the company; and

(d) other  relevant factors  including the  factor that  the
industrial undertaking  will  be  sold  free  from  all
incumbrances.

107H

(4) Notice  of the  reserve price  determined by  the  authorised
person shall  be given  in such  manner as  may be  prescribed to  the
members  and   creditors  of   the  company   owning  such  industrial
undertaking to  make representations  within a  specified time  to the
Central Government  through the  authorised  person  and  the  Central
Government shall,  after considering  the representations received and
the report of the authorised person, determine the reserve price.

(5) The  authorised person  shall thereafter, with the permission
of the  High Court,  invite tenders  from the public in such manner as
may be  determined by  the High  Court for  the sale of the industrial
undertaking as a running concern subject to the condition that it will
be sold  to the  person offering  the highest price which shall not be
less than the reserve price determined under sub-section (4):

Provided that  the High  Court shall  not refuse  to  grant  such
permission if it is satisfied that the company is not in a position to
meet its current liabilities out of its current assets.

(6) The  industrial undertaking  shall be  sold  to  the  highest
bidder, as  a running  concern, only  if  the  price  offered  by  him
therefor is not less than the reserve price.

(7) Where  no offer  of price  is equal  to, or  more  than,  the
reserve price,  the industrial  undertaking shall  be purchased by the
Central Government at the reserve price.

(8) (a)  The amount  realised from  the sale  of  the  industrial
undertaking as a running concern together with any other sum which may
be realised  from any contributory, purchaser or any other person from
whom any  money is  due to the company shall be utilised in accordance
with the  provisions of  the Companies  Act,  1956  (1  of  1956),  in
discharging the  liabilities  of  the  company  and  distributing  the
balance, if any, amongst the members of the company.

(b) In other respects, the provisions of the Companies Act,  1956
(1 of 1956), relating to the winding up of a company by the High Court
shall, as far as may be, apply.

(9) When  an industrial  undertaking is  sold to any person under
sub-section (6),  or purchased  by the  Central Government  under sub-
section  (7),  there  shall  be  transferred  to  and  vested  in  the
purchaser, free from all incumbrances, all such assets relating to the
industrial undertaking  as are referred to in sub-clause (i) of clause
(a) of section 18FG and existing at the time of the sale or purchase.

107I

18FF

Provisions where  Government decides  to follow  the course  of actionspecified
in section 18FD(2).

18FF. Provisions where Government decides to follow the course of
action specified in section 18FD(2). (1) Where in any case the Central
Government decides  that the course of action specified in sub-section
(2) of  section 18FD  should be  followed, it  shall, subject  to  the
provisions  of   that  sub-section,  cause  to  be  prepared,  by  the
authorised person,  a scheme  for the  reconstruction of  the company,
owning the  industrial undertaking, in  accordance with the provisions
hereinafter contained  and the authorised person shall submit the same
for the approval of that Government.

(2) The  scheme for  the reconstruction of the company owning the
industrial undertaking  may contain  provisions for  all or any of the
following matters, namely :--

(a)  the  constitution,  name  and  registered  office,  the
capital, assets, powers, rights, interests, authorities
and privileges, the liabilities, duties and obligations
of the company on its reconstruction;

(b) any change in the Board of directors, or the appointment
of a  new Board  of directors  of the  company  on  its
reconstruction and the authority by whom, the manner in
which and the other terms and conditions on which, such
change or  appointment shall be made and in the case of
appointment of  a new  Board of  directors  or  of  any
director, the  period for  which such appointment shall
be made;

(c)  the   vesting   of   controlling   interest,   in   the
reconstructed company, in the Central Government either
by the  appointment of  additional directors  or by the
allotment of additional shares;

(d)  the  alteration  of  the  memorandum  and  articles  of
associations of  the company, on its reconstruction, to
give effect to such reconstruction;

(e)  subject   to  the   provisions  of   the  scheme,   the
continuation  by   or  against   the  company,  on  its
reconstruction, of  any action  or proceedings  pending
against the  company immediately before the date of its
reconstruction;

(f) the  reduction of  the  interest  or  rights  which  the
members and  creditors have  in or  against the company
before its reconstruction to such extent as the Central
Government may  consider necessary  in the interests of
the general  public or  in the interests of the members
and creditors or for the maintenance of the business of
the company:

Provided that  nothing contained  in this  clause  shall  be
deemed to  authorise the  reduction of  the interest or
rights of any

107J

creditor (including  Government) in respect of any loan
or advance  made by  that creditor to the company after
the date  on which  the management  of  the  industrial
undertaking of  the company  has been  taken over under
section 18A, section 18AA, or section 18FA:

(g) the  payment in  cash or  otherwise to  the creditors in
full satisfaction of their claim--

(i) in respect of their interest or rights in
or against the company before its reconstruction ;
or

(ii) where  their interest  or rights  in  or
against the company has or have been reduced under
clause (f), in respect of such interest, or rights
as so reduced;

(h) the  allotment to  the members of the company for shares
held by them therein before its reconstruction [whether
their interest  in such  shares has  been reduced under
clause (f)  or not],  of shares  in the  company on its
reconstruction and  where it  is not  possible to allot
shares to  any members,  the payment  in cash  to those
members in full satisfaction of their claim--

(1) in respect of their interest in shares in
the company before its reconstruction; or

(2) where  such  interest  has  been  reduced
under clause  (f), in respect of their interest in
shares as so reduced;

(i) the  offer by  the  Central  Government  to  acquire  by
negotiations with  the members  of  the  company  their
respective shares  on payment  in cash to those members
who may  volunteer to  sell their shares to the Central
Government in full satisfaction of their claim--

(1) in respect of their interest in shares in
the company before its reconstruction; or

(2) where  such  interest  has  been  reduced
under clause  (f), in respect of their interest in
shares as so reduced;

(j) the  conversion of  any debentures issued by the company
after the  taking over of the management of the company
under section 18A or section 18AA or section 18FA or of
any loans obtained by the company after that date or of
any part  of such  debentures or  loans, into shares in
the company  and the  allotment of those shares to such
debenture-holders or creditors, as the case may be ;

107K

(k) the  increase of the capital of the company by the issue
of new  shares and  the allotment of such new shares to
the Central Government;

(l) the continuance of the services of such of the employees
of the company as the Central Government may specify in
the   scheme    in   the   company   itself,   on   its
reconstruction, on  such terms  and conditions  as  the
Central Government thinks fit;

(m) notwithstanding  anything contained in clause (l), where
any employees  of the  company whose services have been
continued under  clause (l)  have, by notice in writing
given to  the company  at any time before the expiry of
one month  next following  the date on which the scheme
is  sanctioned  by  the  High  Court,  intimated  their
intention of  not becoming employees of the company, on
its reconstruction,  the payment  to such employees and
to  other   employees  whose  services  have  not  been
continued on  the reconstruction  of  the  company,  of
compensation, if  any, to which they are entitled under
the Industrial  Disputes Act,  1947 (14  of 1947),  and
such  pension,   gratuity,  provident  fund  and  other
retirement benefits ordinarily admissible to them under
the rules  or authorisations of the company immediately
before the date of its reconstruction;

(n) any other terms and conditions for the reconstruction of
the company;

(o) such  incidental, consequential and supplemental matters
as are  necessary to  secure that the reconstruction of
the company shall be fully and effectively carried out.

(3) (a)  A copy  of  the  scheme,  as  approved  by  the  Central
Government, shall  be sent  in draft to the company, to the registered
trade unions,  if any,  of which  the employees  of  the  company  are
members and  to the  creditors thereof for suggestions and objections,
if any,  within such  period as the Central Government may specify for
this purpose.

(b) The  Central Government  may make such modifications, if any,
in the  draft scheme  as it may consider necessary in the light of the
suggestions  and  objections  received  from  the  company,  from  the
registered trade  unions of  which the  employees of  the company  are
members and from any members or creditors of the company.

(4) The  scheme shall  thereafter be placed before the High Court
for its  sanction and  the High Court, if satisfied that the scheme is
in the  interests of  the general  public or  in the  interests of the
shareholders or for securing

107L

the proper  management of  the company and that the scheme is designed
to be fair and reasonable to the members and creditors of the company,
may, after  giving a  reasonable opportunity to the company and to its
members and  creditors of  showing cause,  sanction the scheme without
any modification  or  with  such  modifications  as  it  may  consider
necessary.

(5) The  scheme, as  so sanctioned  by the High Court, shall come
into force on such date as that Court may specify in this behalf:

Provided that  different dates  may be  specified  for  different
provisions of the scheme.

(6) The sanction accorded by the High Court under sub-section (4)
shall be conclusive evidence that all the requirements of this section
relating to the reconstruction of the company have been complied with,
and a  copy of the sanctioned scheme certified by the High Court to be
a true copy thereof, shall, in all legal proceedings (whether original
or in appeal or otherwise), be admitted as evidence to the same extent
as the original scheme.

(7) On  and from  the date  of the  coming into  operation of the
scheme or any provision thereof, the scheme or such provision shall be
binding on the company and also on all the members and other creditors
and employees  of the company and on any other person having any right
or liability in relation to the company.

(8) On  the coming  into operation of the scheme or any provision
thereof, the  authorised person  shall  cease  to  function,  and  the
management of  the reconstructed company shall be assumed by the Board
of directors as provided in the scheme.

(9) Copies  of the  scheme shall  be laid  before each  House  of
Parliament, as soon as may be, after the scheme has been sanctioned by
the Court.

(10) The provisions of this section and of any scheme made there-
under shall have effect notwithstanding anything contained in sections
391 to 394A (both inclusive) of the Companies Act, 1956 (1 of 1956).

18FG

Preparation of inventory of assets and liabilities and list of membersand
creditors of managed company.

18FG. Preparation of inventory of assets and liabilities and list
of members  and creditors of managed company. For the purposes of this
Act, the authorised person shall, as soon as may be, after taking over
the management  of the  industrial  undertaking  of  a  company  under
section 18A or section 18AA or section 18FA,--

(a) prepare a complete inventory of--

(i)  all   properties,  movable   and   immovable,
including lands,  buildings, works,  workshops, stores,
instruments, plant,  machinery, automobiles  and  other
vehicles,  stocks   of  materials   in  the  course  of
production, storage or transit.

107M

raw materials, cash balances, cash in hand, deposits in
bank or  with any  other person  or body  or  on  loan,
reserve funds, investments and book debts and all other
rights and  interests arising  out of  such property as
were immediately  before the date of taking over of the
industrial undertaking  in the  ownership,  possession,
power or  control of  the company,  whether  within  or
without India  ; and  all books  of account, registers,
maps, plans,  sections, drawings, records, documents or
titles  of   ownership  of   property,  and  all  other
documents of whatever nature relating thereto; and

(ii) all  borrowings, liabilities  and obligations
of what-ever kind of the company including liability on
account  of   terminal  benefits   to   its   employees
subsisting immediately before the said date;

(b) prepare  separately a  list of  members, and  a list  of
creditors, of  such company  as on  the date  of taking
over of  the management  of the  industrial undertaking
showing  separately  in  the  list  of  creditors,  the
secured creditors and the unsecured creditors:

Provided  that   where  the  management  of  the  industrial
undertaking of  a company has been taken over under the
said  section   18A  before  the  commencement  of  the
Industries (Development  and Regulation) Amendment Act,
1971, the aforesaid functions shall be performed by the
authorised  person   within  six   months   from   such
commencement.

18FH

Stay of suits and other proceedings.

18FH. Stay  of suits  and other  proceedings. In  the case  of  a
company in respect of which an order under section 18FD has been made,
no suit  or other  legal proceeding  shall be  instituted or continued
against the company except with the previous permission of the Central
Government or  any officer  or authority authorised by that Government
in this behalf.]

CHAP

CONTROL OF SUPPLY, DISTRIBUTION, PRICE, ETC., OF CERTAIN ARTICLES

CHAPTER IIIB

CONTROL OF SUPPLY, DISTRIBUTION, PRICE, ETC., OF CERTAIN ARTICLES

18G.

Power  to  control  supply,  distribution,  price,  etc.,  of  certainarticles.

18G. Power  to control  supply,   distribution,  price,  etc., of
certain articles.  (1) The Central Government, so far as it appears to
it   to   be   necessary  or  expedient  for  securing  the  equitable
distribution

108

and availability  at fair  prices of  any article or class of articles
relatable to  any scheduled  industry, may,  notwithstanding  anything
contained in  any other  provision of  this Act,  by  notified  order,
provide for  regulating the  supply and distribution thereof and trade
and commerce therein.

(2) Without  prejudice to  the generality of the powers conferred
by sub-section (1), a notified order made thereunder may provide--

(a) for  controlling the prices at which any such article or
class thereof may be bought or sold;

(b) for  regulating by  licences, permits  or otherwise  the
distribution,   transport,    disposal,    acquisition,
possession, use  or consumption  of any such article or
class thereof;

(c) for  prohibiting the  withholding from  sale of any such
article or class thereof ordinarily kept for sale;

(d) for  requiring any  person manufacturing,  producing  or
holding in  stock any  such article or class thereof to
sell the  whole or part of the articles so manufactured
or produced  during a  specified period  or to sell the
whole or  a part  of the  articles so  held in stock to
such  person   or  class   of  persons   and  in   such
circumstances as may be specified in the order;

(e) for regulating or prohibiting any class of commercial or
financial transactions  relating  to  such  article  or
class thereof  which in  the opinion  of the  authority
making the  order are,  or if unregulated are likely to
be, detrimental to public interest;

(f) for  requiring persons  engaged in  the distribution and
trade and commerce in any such article or class thereof
to mark  the articles exposed or intended for sale with
the sale  price or to exhibit at some easily accessible
place on  the premises the price-lists of articles held
for sale and also to similarly exhibit on the first day
of every  month, or  at  such  other  time  as  may  be
prescribed, a  statement of the total quantities of any
such articles in stock;

(g) for collecting any information or statistics with a view
to regulating  or  prohibiting  any  of  the  aforesaid
matters; and

(h) for  any incidental or supplementary matters, including,
in particular,  the grant or issue of licences, permits
or other documents and the charging of fees therefor.

109

(3) Where,  in pursuance  of any  order made  with  reference  to
clause (d)  of sub-section  (2), any  person sells  any article, there
shall be paid to him the price therefor--

(a) where  the price  can consistently  with the  controlled
price if  any, be  fixed by  agreement,  the  price  so
agreed upon;

(b) where  no such  agreement  can  be  reached,  the  price
calculated with  reference to  the controlled price, if
any, fixed under this section;

(c) where  neither clause  (a) nor  clause (b)  applies, the
price calculated  at the  market rate prevailing in the
locality at the date of sale.

(4) No  order made  in exercise  of any  power conferred  by this
section shall be called in question in any Court.

(5) Where  an order  purports to  have been made and signed by an
authority in  exercise of any power conferred by this section. a Court
shall, within  the meaning  of the  Indian Evidence  Act, 1872  (1 of
1872), presume that such order was so made by that authority.

Explanation.--In this  section, the  expression 'article or class
of articles'  relatable to any scheduled industry includes any article
or class  of articles  imported into India which is of the same nature
or description  as the  article or  class of  articles manufactured or
produced in the scheduled industry.]

CHAP

MISCELLANEOUS

CHAPTER IV

MISCELLANEOUS

19.

Powers of inspection.

19. Powers of inspection. (1) For the purpose of ascertaining the
position or  working of  any industrial  undertaking or  for any other
purpose mentioned in this Act or the rules made thereunder, any person
authorized by  the Central  Government in  this behalf  shall have the
right--

(a) to enter and inspect any premises;

(b) to  order the production of any document, book, register
or record  in the  possession or  power of  any  person
having the  control of, or employed in connection with,
any industrial undertaking; and

(c) to examine any person having the control of, or employed
in connection with, any industrial undertaking.

(2) Any  person authorized  by the  Central Government under sub-
section (1)  shall be deemed to be a public servant within the meaning
of section 21 of the Indian Penal Code (45 of 1860).

110

20.

General prohibition of taking over management or control of
industrialundertakings.

20. General  prohibition of  taking over management or control of
industrial  undertakings. After the commencement of this Act, it shall
not be competent for any State Government or a local authority to take
over the management or control of any industrial undertaking under any
law for  the time  being in force which authorizes any such Government
or local authority so to do.

21.

Certain administrative  expenses of  Development Councils  to be  paidfrom
moneys provided by Parliament.

21. Certain administrative expenses of Development Councils to be
paid from  moneys provided by Parliament. Such administrative expenses
as relate  to the  emoluments of officers of a Development Council who
are appointed by or with the approval of the Central Government, shall
be defrayed out of moneys provided by Parliament.

22.

Power of  the Central  Government to  issue directions  to DevelopmentCouncils.

22. Power  of the  Central  Government  to  issue  directions  to
Development Councils. In the exercise of its functions under this Act,
every Development  Council shall be guided by such instructions as may
be given  to it  by the  Central Government  and such instructions may
include directions  relating to   the manner in which, and the purpose
for which,  any proceeds  of the cess levied under section 9 which may
have been handed over to it, shall be expended.

23.

Decision of Central Government final respecting certain matters.

1*[23. Decision  of Central  Government final  respecting certain
matters. If,  for the  purposes of this Act, any question arises as to
whether--

(a) there  has been a substantial expansion of an industrial
undertaking, or

(b) an  industrial undertaking is producing or manufacturing
any new article,

the decision of the Central Government thereon shall be final.]

24.

Penalties.

24. Penalties.  2*[(1) If  any person  contravenes or attempts to
contravene or abets the contravention of--

(i) the provisions of sub-section (1) 3*[or sub-section (4)]
of section 10 or of sub-section (1) of section 11 or of
section 11A  or of  sub-section (1) of section 13 4*[or
of 5*[sub-sections  (2), (2A),  (2D), (2F)  and (2G) of
section 29B], or

(ii) any  direction issued  under section  16 or sub-section
(3) of section 18B, or

(iii) any order made under section 18G, or

(iv) any  rule the contravention of which is made punishable
under this section,

he shall  be punishable  with imprisonment  which may  extend  to  six
months, or with fine which may extend to five thousand rupees, or
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Subs. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 14, for the original section.
2.   Subs. by s. 15, ibid., for the original sub-section.
3.   Ins. by Act 67 of 1973, s. 3 (w.e.f. 7-2-1974).
4.   Ins. by Act 71 of 1956, s. 4 (w.e.f. 1-3-1957).
5.   Subs. by Act 4 of 1984, s. 4 (w.e.f. 12-1-1984).

111

with both,  and, in  the case  of a  continuing contravention, with an
additional fine  which may extend to five hundred rupees for every day
during which  such contravention  continues after  conviction for  the
first such contravention.]

(2) If  the person  contravening any  of the said provisions is a
company, every person who at the time the offence was committed was in
charge of,  and was responsible to, the company for the conduct of the
business of the company, as well as the company, shall be deemed to be
guilty of  the contravention  and shall  be  liable  to  be  proceeded
against and punished accordingly :

Provided that  nothing contained in this sub-section shall render
any such  person liable  to any punishment provided in this Act, if he
proves that the offence was committed without his knowledge or that he
exercised all due diligence to prevent the commission of such offence.

(3) Notwithstanding  anything contained in sub-section (2), where
an offence  under this  Act has  been committed by a company and it is
proved that  the offence  has  been  committed  with  the  consent  or
connivance of,  or is  attributable to any neglect on the part of, any
director or  manager, secretary  or other officer of the company, such
director, manager,  secretary or other officer shall also be deemed to
be guilty  of that offence and shall be liable to be proceeded against
and punished accordingly.

Explanation.--For the purposes of this section,--

(a) "company"  means any  body corporate and includes a firm
or other association of individuals; and

(b) "director"  in relation to a firm means a partner in the
firm.

24A.

Penalty for false statements.

1*[24A. Penalty for false statements. If any person,--

(a) when required by this Act or by any order under this Act
to make any statement or furnish any information, makes
any statement  or furnishes  any information  which  is
false in  any material particular and which he knows or
has reasonable cause to believe to be false or does not
believe to be true; or

(b) makes  any such  statement as  aforesaid  in  any  book,
account, record,  declaration, return or other document
which he  is required  by any order made under this Act
to maintain or furnish;
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Ins. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 16.

112

he shall  be punishable  with  imprisonment  which  may
extend to  three months,  or with fine which may extend
to two thousand rupees, or with both.]

25.

Delegation of powers.

1*[25. Delegation  of powers.  (1) The Central Government may, by
notified order, direct that any power exercisable by it under this Act
(other than  the power  given to  it by  sections 16  2*[18A, 18AA and
18FA]) shall,  in  relation  to  such  matters  and  subject  to  such
conditions,  if  any,  as  may  be  specified  in  the  direction,  be
exercisable also  by such  officer or authority (including in the said
expressions any  Development Council,  State Government  or officer or
authority subordinate  to the  Central Government) as may be specified
in the direction.

(2) Any  power exercisable  by a  State Government by virtue of a
direction under sub-section (1) may, unless otherwise provided in such
direction, be  exercised also by such officer or authority subordinate
to that State Government as it may, by notified order, specify in this
behalf.

26.

Power to issue directions.

26. Power  to issue  directions. The  Central Government may give
directions to  any State  Government as to the carrying into execution
in the  State of  any of the provisions of this Act or of any order or
direction made thereunder.

27.

Cognizance of offences.

27. Cognizance of offences. No Court shall take cognizance of any
offence punishable under this Act except on a report in writing of the
facts constituting  such offence  made by  a person  who is  a  public
servant as  defined in  section 21  of the  Indian Penal  Code  (45 of
1860).

28.

Burden of proof in certain cases.

28. Burden  of proof  in  certain  cases.  Where  any  person  is
prosecuted for  contravening any  order made  under section  18G which
prohibits him  from doing  an act  or being  in possession  of a thing
without lawful  authority  or  without  a  permit,  licence  or  other
document, the  burden of  proving that  he has such authority, permit,
licence or other document shall be on him.

29.

Jurisdiction of Courts.

29. Jurisdiction of Courts. (1) Subject to the provisions of sub-
section (2), no Court inferior to that of a Presidency Magistrate or a
Magistrate of  the first  class shall try any offence punishable under
this Act.

(2) Any  Magistrate or  bench of  Magistrates empowered,  for the
time being,  to try  in a  summary way  the offences specified in sub-
section (1)  of section  260 of  the Code of Criminal Procedure,  1898
(5  of 1898), may, on application  in this  behalf being  made by  the
prosecution, try, in accordance with the
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Subs. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 17, for original sections 25 to 29.
2.   Subs. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 7, for "and 18A" (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).

113

provisions contained  in sections  262 to  265 of  the said  Code  any
offence which  consists of  a contravention  of an  order  made  under
section 18G.

29A.

Special provision regarding fines.

29A. Special  provision regarding fines. Notwithstanding anything
contained in section 32 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1898  (5 of
1898), it shall be lawful  for any  Magistrate of the  first class and
for any Presidency Magistrate to pass a sentence of fine exceeding one
thousand rupees on any person convicted of any offence under this Act.

29B.

Power to exempt in special cases.

29B. Power  to exempt  in special  cases. 1*[(1)]  If the Central
Government is of opinion, having regard to the smallness of the number
of workers  employed or  to the  amount  invested  in  any  industrial
undertaking or  to the  desirability of encouraging small undertakings
generally or  to the  stage of  development of any scheduled industry,
that it  would not  be in  public interest  to apply all or any of the
provisions of  this Act  thereto,  it  may,  by  notification  in  the
Official Gazette,  exempt, subject  to such conditions as it may think
fit to  impose, any  industrial undertaking  or  class  of  industrial
undertakings  or   any  scheduled   industry  or  class  of  scheduled
industries as it may specify in the notification from the operation of
all or  any of the provisions of this Act or of any rule or order made
thereunder.

2*[(2) Where  any notification under sub-section (1) granting any
exemption is  cancelled, no  owner of  any industrial  undertaking  to
which the  provisions of section 10, section 11, section 11A or clause
(d) of  sub-section (1)  of section  13 would  have  applied,  if  the
notification under sub-section (1) had not been issued, shall carry on
the business of the undertaking after the expiry of such period as may
be specified in the notification cancelling the exemption except under
and in  accordance with a licence issued in this behalf by the Central
Government and, in the case of a State Government, except under and in
accordance with the previous permission of the Central Government.

3*[(2A) In particular, and without prejudice to the generality of
the provisions  of sub-section  (1), the Central Government may, if it
is satisfied,  after considering the recommendations made to it by the
Advisory Committee  constituted under  sub-section (2B),  that  it  is
necessary so  to do for the development and expansion of ancillary, or
small scale,  industrial undertakings,  by notified order, direct that
any article  or class  of articles  specified in  the  First  Schedule
shall, on and from such date as may be specified in the notified order
(hereafter in  this section referred to as the "date of reservation"),
be reserved for exclusive production by the ancillary, or small scale,
industrial undertakings  (hereafter in  this section  referred  to  as
"reserved article").

(2B) The Central Government shall, with a view to determining the
nature of  any article  or class  of articles that may be reserved for
production by  the ancillary, or small scale, industrial undertakings,
constitute an  Advisory Committee  consisting of such persons as have,
in the  opinion of  that Government,  the necessary  expertise to give
advice on the matter.

(2C)  The   Advisory  Committee   shall,  after  considering  the
following matters,  communicate its  recommendations  to  the  Central
Government, namely:--

(a) the nature of any article or class of articles which may
be produced  economically  by  the  ancillary,  or  small  scale,
industrial undertakings;

(b) the  level of  employment likely  to be generated by the
production of such article or class of articles by the ancillary,
or small scale, industrial undertakings;

(c)   the   possibility   of   encouraging   and   diffusing
entrepreneurship in industry;

(d) the prevention of concentration of economic power to the
common detriment; and

(e) such  other matters  as the Advisory Committee may think
fit.

(2D) The  production of any reserved article or class of reserved
articles by  any industrial  undertaking (not  being an  ancillary, or
small  scale,   industrial  undertaking)   which,  on   the  date   of
reservation, is  engaged in,  or has  taken effective  steps for,  the
production of  any reserved  article or  class of  reserved  articles,
shall, after  the commencement  of  the  Industries  (Development  and
Regulation) Amendment  Act, 1984,  or, as the case may be, the date of
reservation, whichever  is later, be subject to such conditions as the
Central Government may, by notified order, specify.

(2E) While  specifying any  condition under sub-section (2D), the
Central Government may take into consideration the level of production
of any  reserved article  or  class  of  reserved  articles  achieved,
immediately  before   the  date  of  reservation,  by  the  industrial
undertaking referred to in sub-section (2D), and such other factors as
may be relevant.

(2F) Every person or authority, not being the Central Government,
who, or which, is registered under section 10 or to whom, or to which,
a licence has been issued or permission has been granted under section
11 for  the production  of any article or class of articles which has,
or have, been subsequently reserved for the ancillary, or small scale,
industrial undertakings, shall produce, such registration certificate,
licence or  permission, as  the case may be, within such period as the
Central Government may, by notified order, specify in this behalf, and
the Central  Government may enter therein all or any of the conditions
specified by  it under  sub-section  (2D),  including  the  productive
capacity  of   the  industrial   undertakings  and   other  prescribed
particulars.

(2G) The  owner of  every industrial  undertaking (not  being  an
ancillary, or  small scale, industrial undertaking) which, immediately
before the commencement of the Industries (Development and Regulation)
Amendment Act, 1984, or the date of reservation, whichever is later,--

(a) was engaged in the production of any article or class of
articles, which has, or have, been reserved for the ancillary, or
small scale, industrial undertakings, or

(b) had  before such commencement or before the date of such
reservation, as  the case  may  be,  taken  effective  steps  for
commencing the  production of  such reserved  article or class of
reserved articles,

without being  registered under  section 10  or in  respect of which a
licence or  permission has  not been  issued under  section 11,  shall
refrain from  the production  of such  reserved article  or  class  of
reserved articles, on and from the date of expiry of three months from
such commencement  or from  the date of such reservation, whichever is
later.

(2H) Every  notified order  made under  sub-section (2A) shall be
laid, as  soon as  may be  after it  is made,  before  each  House  of
Parliament, while it is in session, for a total period of thirty days,
which may  be comprised  in one  session or  in two or more successive
sessions, and  if, before  the expiry  of the  sessions    immediately
following the  session or  the  successive  sessions  aforesaid,  both
Houses agree  in making any modification in the notified order or both
Houses agree  that the notified order should not be made, the notified
order shall thereafter have effect only in such modified form or be of
no effect, as the case may be; so, however, that any such modification
or annulment  shall be  without prejudice  to the validity of anything
previously done under that notified order.'.

(3) The  provisions of this Act shall apply, so far as may be, in
relation the  issue of  a licence  or  permission  to  any  industrial
undertaking referred  in sub-section  (2) as they apply in relation to
the issue of a licence or permission to a new industrial undertaking.]

29C.

Protection of action taken under the Act.

29C. Protection  of action  taken under  the Act.  (1)  No  suit,
prosecution or other legal proceeding shall lie against any person for
anything which is in good faith done or intended to be done under this
Act or any rule or order made thereunder.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   S. 29B  re-numbered as  sub-section (1) of that section by Act 71
of 1956, s. 5 (w.e.f. 1-3-1957).
2.   Ins. by s. 5, ibid (w.e.f. 1-3-1957).
3.   Ins. by Act 4 of 1984, s. 5 (w.e.f. 12-1-1984).

114

(2) No  suit or  other legal  proceeding shall  lie  against  the
Government for  any damage  caused or  likely to be caused by anything
which is  in good  faith done  or intended  to be done in pursuance of
this Act or any rule or order made thereunder.]

29D.

Debts incurred by the authorised person to have priority.

1*[29D. Debts incurred by the authorised person to have priority.
Every debt  arising out  of any loan obtained by the authorised person
for carrying  on the management of, or exercising functions of control
in  relation  to  an  industrial  undertaking  or  part  thereof,  the
management of  which has  been taken over under section 18A or section
18AA or section 18FA,--

(a) shall  have  priority  over  all  other  debts,  whether
secured or unsecured, incurred before the management of
such industrial undertaking was taken over;

(b) shall  be a  preferential debt  within  the  meaning  of
section 530 of the Companies Act, 1956 (1 of 1956),

and such debts shall rank equally among themselves and be paid in full
out of the assets of the industrial undertaking unless such assets are
insufficient to  meet them,  in which  case they  shall abate in equal
proportions.]

30.

Power to make rules.

30. Power  to make rules. (1) The Central Government may, subject
to the  condition of  previous publication, make rules 2* for carrying
out the purposes of this Act.

(2) In particular, and without prejudice to the generality of the
foregoing power,  such rules  may  provide  for  all  or  any  of  the
following matters, namely:--

(a) the constitution of the Advisory Council and Development
Councils, the  term of  office and  other conditions of
service of,  the procedure  to be  followed by, and the
manner of  filling casual  vacancies among,  members of
the Advisory Council or a Development Council;

(b) the  form of the statement of account to be furnished by
a Development Council;

(c) the  intervals at  which, the time within which, and the
manner in  which, the  cess leviable  under  section  9
shall be  payable and the rebate for the prompt payment
of such cess;
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Ins. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 8 (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).
2.   See  the  Central  Advisory  Council  (Procedural)  Rules,  1952,
Gazette of  India, 1952,  Extraordinary, Pt.  II, See.  3, p. 540; the
Registration and  Licensing of  Industrial Undertakings  Rules,  1952,
ibid., p.  617 and  the Development Councils (Procedural) Rules, 1952,
ibid., 1953, p. 467.

115

(d) the  expenses which  a Development Council may meet from
the proceeds  of the  cess levied under section 9 which
may have been handed over to it;

(e) the  appointment by  or with the approval of the Central
Government of any officers of a Development Council;

(f)  the   facilities  to  be  provided  by  any  industrial
undertaking for the training of technicians and labour;

(g) the  collection of  any  information  or  statistics  in
respect of any scheduled industry;

(h) the  manner in  which  industrial  undertakings  may  be
registered under  section 10  and the  levy  of  a  fee
therefor;

(i) the  procedure for  the grant  or issue  of licences and
permissions   under   1*[section   11,   section   11A,
2*[section 13  or section  29B]], the time within which
such licences or permissions shall be granted or issued
including, in  particular, the  publication of  notices
calling for applications and the holding of such public
inquiry in  relation thereto as may be necessary in the
circumstances;

(j) the  fees to  be  levied  in  respect  of  licences  and
permissions issued under this Act;

(k) the  matters which  may be  taken into  account  in  the
granting  or   issuing  of  licences  and  permissions,
including in  particular, the  previous consultation by
the Central Government with the Advisory Council or any
Development Council  or both  in regard to the grant or
issue of any such licences or permissions;

(l) the procedure to be followed in making any investigation
under this Act;

(m) the conditions which may be included in any licences and
permission;

(n) the  conditions on which licences and permissions may be
varied or amended under section 12;

(o) the  maintenance of books, accounts and records relating
to an industrial undertaking;

(p) the submission of special or periodical returns relating
to an  industrial undertaking  by  persons  having  the
control  of,  or  employed  in  connection  with,  such
undertaking, and the
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Subs. by Act 26 of 1953, s. 18, for "section 11 or section 13".
2.   Subs. by  Act 71  of 1956, s. 6, for "or section 13" (w.e.f. 1-3-
1957).

116

forms in  which, and  the  authorities  to  which  such
returns and reports shall be submitted;

1*[(pp) any  matter which  is to be or may be prescribed for
giving effect  to the  provisions of  Chapter IIIAA  or
Chapter IIIAC;]

(q) any  other matter  which is  to be  or may be prescribed
under this Act.

(3)  Any  rule  made  under  this  section  may  provide  that  a
contravention thereof shall be punishable under section 24.

2*[(4) Every  rule made under this section shall be laid, as soon
as may  be after it is made, before each House of Parliament, while it
is in  session, for  a total  period  of  thirty  days  which  may  be
comprised in  one session  or in  two or more successive sessions, and
if, before the expiry of the session immediately following the session
or the  successive sessions aforesaid, both Houses agree in making any
modification in the rule or both Houses agree that the rule should not
be made,  the rule  shall thereafter have effect only in such modified
form or  be of  no effect,  as the  case may be; so, however, that any
such modification  or annulment  shall be  without  prejudice  to  the
validity of anything previously done under that rule.]

31.

Application of other laws not barred.

31. Application  of other laws not barred. The provisions of this
Act shall  be in  addition to  and not,  save as  otherwise  expressly
provided in  this Act,  in derogation of any other Central Act for the
time being in force, relating to any of the scheduled industries.

32.

Amendment of section 2 of Act 14 of 1947.

32. [Amendment  of section  2 of  Act 14  of 1947.]  Rep. by  the
Repealing and Amending Act, 1957 (36 of 1957), s. 2 and Sch. 1.

SCHE

See sections 2 and 3 (i)

3*[THE FIRST SCHEDULE

[See sections 2 and 3 (i)]

Any industry  engaged in  the manufacture or production of any of
the articles  mentioned under  each of  the following headings or sub-
headings, namely:--

1. METALLURGICAL INDUSTRIES :

A. Ferrous :

(1) Iron and steel (Metal).

(2) Ferro-alloys.

(3) Iron and Steel castings and forgings.

(4) Iron and Steel structurals.

(5) Iron and Steel pipes.

(6) Special steels.

(7) Other products of iron and steel.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Ins. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 9 (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).
2.   Subs.  by Act 4 of 1986, s.  2 and Sch.  (w.e.f.  15-5-1986).
3.   Subs. by  Act 71 of 1956, s. 7, for the original Schedule (w.e.f.
1-3-1957).

116A

B. Non-ferrous:

1*[(1) Precious metals, including gold and silver, and their
alloys.

(1A) Other non-ferrous metals and their alloys.]

(2)  Semi-manufactures and manufactures.

2. FUELS:

(1)   Coal, lignite, coke and their derivatives.

(2)    Mineral  oil (crude  oil), motor and aviation spirit,
diesel oil, kerosene oil, fuel oil, diverse hydrocarbon
oils  and   their  blends  including  synthetic  fuels,
lubricating oils and the like.

(3)  Fuel gases--(coal gas, natural gas and the like).

3. BOILERS AND STEAM GENERATING PLANTS:

Boilers and steam generating plants.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Subs. by Act 37 of 1962, s. 2, for item (1).

117

4. PRIME MOVERS (OTHER THAN ELECTRICAL GENERATORS)
(1) Steam engines and turbines.
(2) Internal combustion engines.

5. ELECTRICAL EQUIPMENT:
(1) Equipment  for generation, transmission and distribution
of electricity including transformers.
(2) Electrical motors.
(3) Electrical fans.
(4) Electrical lamps.
(5) Electrical furnaces.
(6) Electrical cables and wires.
(7) X-ray equipment.
(8) Electronic equipment.
(9) Household appliances such as electric irons, heaters and
the like.
(10) Storage batteries.
(11) Dry cells.

6. TELECOMMUNICATIONS:
(1) Telephones.
(2) Telegraph equipment.
(3) Wireless communication apparatus.
(4) Radio receivers, including amplifying and public address
equipment.
(5) Television sets.
(6) Teleprinters.

7. TRANSPORTATION:
(1) Aircraft.
(2) Ships and other vessels drawn by power.
(3) Railway locomotives.
(4) Railway rolling stock.
(5) Automobiles  (motor cars,  buses, trucks,  motor cycles,
scooters and the like).
(6) Bicycles.
(7) Others, such as fork lift trucks and the like.

118

8. INDUSTRIAL MACHINERY:

A. Major  items of  specialised equipment  used in  specific
industries:--

(1)  Textile machinery  (such as  spinning  frames,  carding
machines, powerlooms  and the  like) including  textile
accessories.
(2)  Jute machinery.
(3)  Rayon machinery.
(4)  Sugar machinery.
(5)  Tea machinery.
(6)  Mining machinery.
(7)  Metallurgical machinery.
(8)  Cement machinery.
(9)  Chemical machinery.
(10) Pharmaceuticals machinery.
(11) Paper machinery.

B. General  items of  machinery used  in several industries,
such as the equipment required for various 'unit processes:

(1)  size reduction  equipment--crushers, ball mills and the
like.
(2)  Conveying  equipment--bucket  elevators,  skip  hoists,
cranes, derricks and the like.
(3)  Size separation  units--screens,  classifiers  and  the
like.
(4)  Mixers and  reactors--kneading mills,  turbo mixers and
the like.
(5)  Filtration equipment--filter  presses,  rotary  filters
and the like.
(6)  Centrifugal machines.
(7)  Evaporators.
(8)  Distillation equipment.
(9)  Crystallisers.
(10) Driers.
(11) Power driven  pumps--reciprocating, centrifugal and the
like.
(12) Air and  gas compressors  and vacuum  pipes  (excluding
electrical furnaces).
(13) Refrigeration plants for industrial use.

118A.

(14) Fire fighting  equipment and  appliances including Fire
engines.

C. Other items of industrial Machinery:

(1) Ball, roller and tapered bearings.
(2) Speed reduction units.
(3) Grinding wheels and abrasives.

9. MACHINE TOOLS:

Machine tools.

10. AGRICULTURAL MACHINERY:
(1) Tractors, harvestors and the like.
(2) Agricultural implements.

11. EARTH-MOVING MACHINERY:

Bulldozers, dumpers, scrapers, loaders, shovels, drag lines,
bucket wheel excavators, road rollers and the like.

12. MISCELLANEOUS MECHANICAL AND ENGINEERING INDUSTRIES:
(1) Plastic moulded goods.
(2) Hand tools, small tools and the like.
(3) Razor blades.
1*[(4) Pressure Cookers.
(5) Cutlery.
(6) Steel furniture.]

13. COMMERCIAL, OFFICE AND HOUSEHOLD EQUIPMENT:
(1) Typewriters.
(2) Calculating machines.
(3) Air conditioners and refrigerators.
(4) Vacuum cleaners.
(5) Sewing and knitting machines.
(6) Hurricane lanterns.

14. MEDICAL AND SURGICAL APPLIANCES:

Surgical instruments--sterilisers, incubators and the like.

15. INDUSTRIAL INSTRUMENTS:
(1) Water  meters, steam  meters, electricity meters and the
like.
(2)  Indicating,   recording  and   regulating  devices  for
pressure, temperature,  rate of  flow, weights,  levels
and the like.
(3) Weighing machines.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Ins. by Act 17 of 1979, s. 3 (w.e.f. 30-12-1978).

118B

16. SCIENTIFIC INSTRUMENTS:

Scientific instruments.

17. MATHEMATICAL, SURVEYING AND DRAWING INSTRUMENTS:

Mathematical, surveying and drawing instruments.

18. FERTILISERS:
(1) Inorganic fertilisers.
(2) Organic fertilisers.
(3) Mixed fertilisers.

19. CHEMICALS (OTHER THAN FERTILISERS):
(1) Inorganic heavy chemicals.
(2) Organic heavy chemicals.
(3) Fine chemicals including photographic chemicals.
(4) Synthetic resins and plastics.
(5) Paints, varnishes and enamels.
(6) Synthetic rubbers.
(7) Man-made  fibres including  regenerated cellulose-rayon,
nylon and the like.
(8) Coke oven by-products.
(9)  Coal   tar  distillation  products  like  nephathalene,
anthracene and the like.
(10) Explosives including gun powder and safety fuses.
(11) Insecticides, fungicides, weedicides and the like.
(12) Textile auxiliaries.
(13) Sizing materials including starch.
(14) Miscellaneous chemicals.

20. PHOTOGRAPHIC RAW FILM AND PAPER:
(1) Cinema film.
(2) Photographic amateur film.
(3) Photographic printing paper.

21. DYE-STUFFS:

Dye-stuffs.

22. DRUGS AND PHARMACEUTICALS:

Drugs and pharmaceuticals.

118C

23.  TEXTILES   (INCLUDING  THOSE   DYED,  PRINTED  OR  OTHERWISE
PROCESSED):
(1) made wholly or in part of cotton, including cotton yarn,
hosiery and rope.
(2) made wholly or in part of jute, including jute twine and
rope.
(3) made  wholly or  in part  of wool,  including wool tops,
woollen yarn, hosiery, carpets and druggets.
(4) made  wholly or in part of silk, including silk yarn and
hosiery.
(5) made  wholly or  in part  of synthetic, artificial (man-
made)  fibres,  including  yarn  and  hosiery  of  such
fibres.

24. PAPER AND PULP INCLUDING PAPER PRODUCTS:
(1) Paper--writing, printing and wrapping.
(2) Newsprint.
(3) Paper board and straw board.
(4) Paper  for packaging  (corrugated  paper,  kraft  paper,
paper bags, paper containers and the like).
(5)  Pulp-wood   pulp,   mechanical,   chemical,   including
dissolving pulp.

25. SUGAR:

Sugar.

26. FERMENTATION INDUSTRIES:
(1) Alcohol.
(2) Other products of fermentation industries.

27. FOOD PROCESSING INDUSTRIES:
(1) Canned fruits and fruit products.
(2) Milk foods.
(3) Malted foods.
(4) Flour.
(5) Other processed foods.

28. VEGETABLE OILS AND VANASPATHI:
(1) Vegetable oils, including solvent extracted oils.
(2) Vanaspathi.

118D

29. SOAPS, COSMETICS AND TOILET PREPARATIONS:
(1) Soaps.
(2) Glycerine.
(3) Cosmetics.
(4) Perfumery.
(5) Toilet preparations.

30. RUBBER GOODS:
(1) Tyres and tubes.
(2) Surgical and medicinal products including prophylactics.
(3) Footwear.
(4) Other rubber goods.

31. LEATHER, LEATHER GOODS AND PICKERS:

Leather, leather goods and pickers.

32. GLUE AND GELATIN:

Glue and gelatin.

33. GLASS:
(1) Hollow ware.
(2) Sheet and plate glass.
(3) Optical glass.
(4) Glass wool.
(5) Laboratory ware.
(6) Miscellaneous ware.

34. CERAMICS:
(1) Fire bricks.
(2) Refractories.
(3) Furnace lining bricks--acidic, basic and neutral.
(4) China ware and pottery.
(5) Sanitary ware.
(6) Insulators.
(7) Tiles.
1*[(8) Graphite Crucibles.]

35. CEMENT AND GYPSUM PRODUCTS:
(1) Portland cement.
(2) Asbestos cement.
(3) Insulating boards.
(4) Gypsum board, wall boards and the like.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Ins. by Act 17 of 1979, s. 3 (w.e.f. 30-12-1978).

118E

36. TIMBER PRODUCTS:
(1) Plywood
(2) Hardboard,  including fibre-board,  chip-board  and  the
like.
(3) Matches.
(4) Miscellaneous  (furniture components,  bobbins, shuttles
and the like).

37. DEFENCE INDUSTRIES:

Arms and ammunition.

38. MISCELLANEOUS INDUSTRIES:
1*[(1)] Cigarettes.
2*[(2) Linoleum, whether felt based or jute based.]
3*[(3) Zip fasteners (metallic and non-metallic).
(4) Oil stoves.
(5) Printing, including litho printing industry.]

Explanation 1.--The articles specified under each of the headings
Nos. 3,  4, 5,  6, 7,  8, 10,  11 and 13 shall include their component
parts and accessories.

Explanation 2.--The articles specified under each of the headings
Nos. 18,  19, 21  and 22  shall include the intermediates required for
their manufacture.]

SCHE

See section 6(4)

THE SECOND SCHEDULE

[See section 6(4)]

Functions which may be assigned to Development Councils:--

(1)  Recommending   targets  for  production,  co-ordinating
production programmes  and reviewing progress from time
to time.

(2)  Suggesting   norms  of   efficiency  with   a  view  to
eliminating  waste,   obtaining   maximum   production,
improving quality and reducing costs.

(3)  Recommending   measures   for   securing   the   fuller
utilisation of the installed capacity and for improving
the working  of the  industry, particularly of the less
efficient units.

(4) Promoting  arrangements for better marketing and helping
in the devising of a system of distribution and sale of
the produce of the industry which would be satisfactory
to the consumer.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1.   Numbered by Act 67 of 1973, s. 4 (w.e.f. 7-2-1974).
2.   Ins. by s. 4, ibid, (w.e.f. 7-2-1974).
3.   Ins. by Act 17 of 1979, s. 3 (w.e.f. 30-12-1978).

118F

(5) Promoting standardisation of products.

(6) Assisting  in the  distribution of  controlled materials
and promoting  arrangements for obtaining materials for
the industry.

(7) Promoting  or undertaking  inquiry as  to materials  and
equipment and  as to  methods of production, management
and labour  utilisation, including  the  discovery  and
development of new materials, equipment and methods and
of improvements in those already in use, the assessment
of the  advantages of  different alternatives  and  the
conduct of  experimental establishments and of tests on
a commercial scale.

(8) Promoting  the training  of persons engaged or proposing
engagement in  the  industry  and  their  education  in
technical or artistic subjects relevant thereto.

(9) Promoting  the retraining  in alternative occupations of
personnel engaged in or retrenched from the industry.

119

(10) Promoting  or  undertaking  scientific  and  industrial
research, research  into matters  affecting  industrial
psychology  and   research  into  matters  relating  to
production and  to the  consumption or use of goods and
services supplied by the industry.

(11)   Promoting   improvements   and   standardisation   of
accounting and costing methods and practice.

(12) Promoting or undertaking the collection and formulation
of statistics.

(13) Investigating  possibilities of  decentralizing  stages
and processes  of production with a view to encouraging
the  growth   of  allied   small  scale   and   cottage
industries.

(14) Promoting  the adoption  of measures for increasing the
productivity of labour, including measures for securing
safer and  better working  conditions and the provision
and  improvement   of  amenities   and  incentives  for
workers.

(15) Advising on any matters relating to the industry (other
than remuneration  and conditions  of employment) as to
which  the   Central   Government   may   request   the
Development Council to advise and undertaking inquiries
for the  purpose of enabling the Development Council so
to advise; and

(16) Undertaking  arrangements for  making available  to the
industry  information  obtained  and  for  advising  on
matters  with   which  the   Development  Councils  are
concerned in the exercise of any of their functions.

SCHE

See section 18FB

1*[THE THIRD SCHEDULE

(See section 18FB)

1. The  Industrial Employment (Standing Orders) Act, 1946 (20  of
1946).

2. The Industrial Disputes Act, 1947 (14 of 1947).

3. The Minimum Wages Act, 1948 (11 of 1948).
----------------------------------------------------------------------
1    Ins. by Act 72 of 1971, s. 10 (w.e.f. 1-11-1971).

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alumni


12.THE ALUMNI OF THE ALMA MATER MOHANLAL
HARGOVINDAS COLLEGE FOR WOMEN ,
JABALPUR,M.P.   -1981-1986

http://gmhcollege.nic.in/library.htm

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alma_mater

Alma mater is Latin for "nourishing mother". It was used in

ancient Rome as a title for the mother goddess, and in

Medieval Christianity for the Virgin Mary. In modern times

it is used to refer to the university or college a person attends

or attended.

Government M.H. College of Home Science and Science
for Women, Jabalpur,Napier Town, ;Jabalpur - 482002,
Madhya Pradesh,  India.

http://gmhcollege.nic.in/maps.htm

http://gmhcollege.nic.in/

http://www.mp.gov.in/highereducation/mbwpgcjabalpur/
aboutus.htm


The college Auditorium has witnessed many cultural
and social programmes, including the most celebrated
event that is the Inter-College Youth Festival.

http://www.mp.gov.in/highereducation/mbwpgcjabalpur/
default.htm

http://www.mp.gov.in/highereducation/mbwpgcjabalpur/depart.htm

Department of Psychology

http://www.mp.gov.in/highereducation/mbwpgcjabalpur/books.htm

LEGACY

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rahul_Gandhi

Rahul Gandhi attended St.Columba's School, New Delhi[4] before entering the The Doon School. The Doon School had been his father's alma mater. [5] Rahul Gandhi attended Doon from 1981-83 before being home-schooled for security reasons.[citation needed] His admission to St Stephen's College was controversial as he was believed to have been admitted on the basis of his abilities as a competitive pistol shooter, which was disputed.[citation needed] He left the school in 1990, after one year of education.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/St_Columba%27s_School_%28Delhi%29

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Christopher_Columbus

Amerigo Vespucci's travel journals, published 1502-4, convinced Martin Waldseemüller that the discovered place was not India, as Columbus always believed, but a new continent, and in 1507, a year after Columbus' death, Waldseemüller published a world map calling the new continent America from Vespucci's Latinized name "Americus". Though he never set foot in what today is the United States, Columbus is sometimes viewed as a hero in that country.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/United_States

The nation was founded by thirteen colonies of Great Britain located along the Atlantic seaboard. Proclaiming themselves "states," they issued the Declaration of Independence on July 4, 1776. The rebellious states defeated Britain in the American Revolutionary War, the first successful colonial war of independence.[8] A federal convention adopted the current United States Constitution on September 17, 1787; its ratification the following year made the states part of a single republic. The Bill of Rights, comprising ten constitutional amendments, was ratified in 1791.

History

Native Americans and European settlers

The indigenous peoples of the U.S. mainland, including Alaska, migrated from Asia. They began arriving at least 12,000 and as many as 40,000 years ago.[24] Several indigenous communities in the pre-Columbian era developed advanced agriculture, grand architecture, and state-level societies. European explorer Christopher Columbus arrived at Puerto Rico on November 19, 1493, making first contact with the Native Americans. In the years that followed, the majority

of the Native American population was killed by epidemics of Eurasian diseases.[25]

The Mayflower transported Pilgrims to the New World in 1620, as depicted in William Halsall's The Mayflower in Plymouth Harbor, 1882

The Mayflower transported Pilgrims to the New World in 1620, as depicted in William Halsall's The Mayflower in Plymouth Harbor, 1882

Spaniards established the earliest European colonies on the mainland, in the area they named Florida; of these, only St. Augustine, founded in 1565, remains. Later Spanish settlements in the present-day southwestern United States drew thousands through Mexico. French fur traders established outposts of New France around the Great Lakes; France eventually claimed much of the North American interior as far south as the Gulf of Mexico. The first successful English settlements were the Virginia Colony in Jamestown in 1607 and the Pilgrims' Plymouth Colony in 1620. The 1628 chartering of the Massachusetts Bay Colony resulted in a wave of migration; by 1634, New England had been settled by some 10,000 Puritans. Between the late 1610s and the revolution, an estimated 50,000 convicts were shipped to England's, and later Great Britain's, American colonies.[26] Beginning in 1614, the Dutch established settlements along the lower Hudson River, including New Amsterdam on Manhattan Island. The small settlement of New Sweden, founded along the Delaware River in 1638, was taken over by the Dutch in 1655.

In the French and Indian War, the colonial extension of the Seven Years' War, British forces seized Canada from the French, but the francophone population remained politically isolated from the southern colonies. By 1674, British forces had won the former Dutch colonies in the Anglo-Dutch Wars; the province of New Netherland was renamed New York. With the 1729 division of the Carolinas and the 1732 colonization of Georgia, the thirteen British colonies that would become the United States of America were established. All had active local and colonial governments with elections open to most free men, with a growing devotion to the ancient rights of Englishmen and a sense of self government that stimulated support for republicanism. All had legalized the African slave trade. With high birth rates, low death rates, and steady immigration, the colonies doubled in population every twenty-five years. The Christian revivalist movement of the 1730s and 1740s known as the Great Awakening fueled interest in both religion and religious liberty. By 1770, the colonies had an increasingly Anglicized population of three million, approximately half that of Britain itself. Though subject to British taxation, they were given no representation in the Parliament of Great Britain.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Burning_of_Washington


"The Taking of the City of Washington in America," 1814 engraving

http://weblogs.chicagotribune.com/news/politics/blog/foreign_policy/

04:49 From: Anant3k9
Views: 2,937

http://www.hindustantimes.com/news/specials/proj_tabloid/photofeature191202a.shtml

http://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/articleshow/7869194.cms

Shivani murder case
It was Jan 23, 1999, Shivani Bhatnagar, principal correspondent of Indian Express was found murdered in her flat in East Delhi. She was at home alone with her infant son, when the murder took place.R K Sharma, a senior Haryana cadre IPS officer was found to be prime accused in the case.

He was on the run since August 3 this year, ever since the Delhi police issued an arrested warrant against him in connection with the murder case.


Online edition of India's National Newspaper
Saturday, Sep 28, 2002
Group Publications Business Line The Sportstar Frontline The Hindu
About Us
Contact Us

Front Page Printer Friendly Page Send this Article to a Friend

R.K. Sharma surrenders in Ambala court

By Our Special Correspondent


The prime accused in the Shivani Bhatnagar murder case, R.K. Sharma, outside the court in Ambala on Friday, after he surrendered. — PTI
Saath mein baap kata hua kaun hai -carlos?

Gulshan Kumar murder case

24 Apr 2002, 1625 hrs IST,PTI

mumbai: following is the chronology of events in the gulshan kumar murder case. august 12, 1997 : gulshan kumar is shot dead at jeet nagar in juhu. august 30, 1997 : mumbai police commissioner r h mendonca declares that music composer nadeem akhtar saifee is the prime conspirator. police allege that nadeem had hired the killers. october 6, 1997 : the owner of tips cassettes, ramesh taurani, is arrested on charges of abetting the crime. police allege he paid rs 25 lakh to gulshan kumar's killers. november 28, 1997 : police file a 400-page chargesheet, accusing 26 people of conspiring to kill gulshan kumar. fifteen of them are arrested. of these, mohammed ali shaikh turns approver. september 9, 1998 : accused shafi ahmed, alias shafi mamu, is arrested. police allege he sent the killers to dubai to meet contract killer abu salem. he is also charged with giving pagers and mobile phones to the killers. september 5, 1999 : thane rural police arrest two more people accused in the case: rasheed daud merchant (alleged assassin) and fatima daud merchant in uttar pradesh. september 21, 1999 : hearing an extradition case filed by the government of india against nadeem, bow street magistrate in london rules that there is prima facie case against nadeem and recommends his extradition december 21, 2000 : the london high court rejects the government of india's plea to extradite nadeem. he is discharged from the case. the court also passes strictures against the police, saying the evidence is tainted. january 8, 2001 : abdul rauf daud merchant (another alleged assassin) is arrested in kolkata. april 27, 2001 : shafi ahmed is the first accused to be discharged in the case. prosecution concedes there is no evidence against him. april 30, 2001 : charges are framed against 17 accused. one of the accused pratap singh shaukin is discharged due to lack of evidence. shaukin was accused of helping the killers escape. he allegedly took them from mumbra in nearby thane to nasik in his tempo. june 18, 2001 : trial begins. ramchandra lavangare, an eyewitness, identifies the alleged assassins — abdul rashid daud and abdul rauf daud merchant — in the court. june 20, 2001 : another eye witness sahibrao fuke identifies the alleged killers in the court of justice m l tahilyani. june 27, 2001 : keki balsara, key to the prosecution's case against nadeem, is found dead in the washroom of the city police headquarters. january 8, 2002 : approver mohammed ali shaikh refuses to identify the alleged killers in court. he says he did not know nadeem. he is declared hostile, and pardon granted to him is withdrawn. january 10, 2002 : ten of the accused are granted bail after prosecution says it would not produce any new evidence against them. april 16, 2002 : prosecution accepts there is no evidence against 15 of the 19 people accused in the case. april 23, 2002 : the sessions court rejects the conspiracy charge levelled by the prosecution against the accused. april 24, 2002 : 18 of the 19 accused are acquitted. one is found guilty. related stories

http://www.indianexpress.com/res/web/pIe/ie/daily/19970813/nl-body.jpg

http://www.indianexpress.com/res/web/pIe/ie/daily/19970813/nl-body.jpg

Funeral of Gulshan Kumar

The killing sent shockwaves through Bollywood

By the BBC's Tanuja Solanki

A prominent Indian music director has won his appeal at the High Court in London to avoid extradition to India on a murder charge.

Nadeem Akhtar Saifi had been charged by Indian police with murdering the Indian music producer, Gulshan Kumar, in Bombay in 1997.

Nadeem Saifi

Nadeem Saifi: Said he would not get fair trial

The murder sent shockwaves throughout the Indian music industry, and brought to the surface the numerous extortion rackets associated with the huge film business in Bombay, known as Bollywood.

Nadeem Akhtar Saifi's lawyer had previously told the High Court that Mr Saifi had been implicated in the murder of Gulshan Kumar two months after he and his wife came to Britain.

Mr Saifi had apparently intended to return to India, but changed his mind due to serious doubts about the genuineness of the proceedings against him

He also feared that as a Muslim he would not get a fair trial in India.

His defence team had asked the two High Court judges to block his extradition on the grounds that false evidence against him had been obtained through what was described as "inhuman treatment and coercion" of a key witness by the Indian police.

Retracted confession

Today, the judges ruled that the accusation of murder and conspiracy made against Nadeem Akhtar Saifi had not been made in good faith and in the interests of justice.

One of the sitting judges, Lord Justice Rose, told the court that it would not be fair and just to return the applicant to India because of the apparent misbehaviour by the police in pursuing their inquiries.

The case for the prosecution had rested on the evidence of Mohammed Ali Shaikh, who confessed to being part of the murder conspiracy and implicated Mr Saifi as co-conspirator before a magistrate in Bombay.

But according to Mr Saifi's lawyers, Mr Ali Shaikh later retracted his confession saying it had been obtained through police coercion.

Lawyers for the Indian Government have indicated that they will challenge Thursday's ruling in the upper house of parliament.

The Kinetic TFR Pedal Moped

Kinetic TFR MopedIntroducing the Kinetic TFR Moped a wonderful little moped made in the old school style, but with modern low maintenance features. It has a step-thru box section chassis which incorporates a 0.9 gallon fuel tank and is made out of pressed steel for strength and durability, its step-thru design makes this bike easy to get on and off and gives the TFR the old school moped look. The TFR has spoked wheels with drum brakes and high quality chrome rims shod with 2.25-16" tires front and rear. Larger wheelsEngine Exhaust & Pedal Drive give this moped great stability and handling and its not upset by potholes or rail crossings, this bike is made in India, and many thousands are in daily use on the rough roads of the sub continent. Front suspension is by sprung front forks and rear suspension is by twin rear shocks. The TFR has a 49.86 cc single cylinder, two-stroke, air cooled engine which develops 3.0 HP at 6500 r.p.m. The engine uses Primary & Secondary Transmissionelectronic ignition for low maintenance, and features a decompression system and choke for easy starting, the exhaust is very quiet and is well styled to the bike. The TFR uses a pretty standard moped transmission featuring a belt primary drive to a secondary reduction gearbox at the rear hub, the horizontally mounted engine is in unit with the transmission and rear wheel, this keeps the center of gravity nice and low for great stability. The pedal drive is mounted on the left hand side of the rear swing arm, and isFlick Lever to Re-engage Engine totally enclosed with easy access for maintenance. The pedal drive ratio is selected for both assisting the engine, and riding the bike without the engine, the TFR's light 46 kilo weight makes cycling this moped a reality for short distances. The TFR's 3 h.p. engine has enough power for most situations without having to use the pedals to assist, even so the pedals can be used in conjunction with the engine at anytime. The bike can be ridden on pedal power alone simply by disengaging the engines primary drive with Push Button to Disengage Enginethis button. Re-engaging the engine needs only a flick of this lever and the engine will be back in the drive train. For safety reasons the button and lever are out of reach when riding so the rider has to stop to both engage and disengage the engine, this should not be attempted while riding under any circumstances to avoid getting caught in the spokes. The TFR uses 2% premixed two stroke mix and it is designed to run on unleaded gasoline, the manufacturer claims about 120 miles per gallon. The fuelFuel Tap with On, Off, & Reserve tap is located well forward above the RH foot rest and can't really be reached while riding, so when the bike runs out of gas you will have to pull over and switch to reserve. The TFR has no battery to worry about or replace, instead it uses a generator to provide power for the lights and indicators. The head light and tail light are bright even with the Dashboard Speedo & Ignitionengine at idle, and they are always on which is a good safety feature. The flashers are bright and flash brightly even with the engine at idle. All in all the Kinetic TFR Moped is a fine little bike which offers great value for money, its very light and nimble in traffic, and cheap enough to consider if two bikes are being purchased for summer fun.

Once upon a time using a moped for transport was simply a choice made by necessity where little thought was given to the impression made upon others. When other choices weren’t available or practical, when they had the market to themselves is when mopeds have shone brightest. It was the years just after World War 2 that mopeds first stood out as a recognizable class of vehicle separate and distinctly different from the other available transport options. It’s a fact that Honda, probably one of the most recognizable brands of anything started out by bolting a small industrial engine onto bicycles. Hondas idea wasn’t new, nor was it unique, but it was an essential phase in the life of that company, in the lives of its founder and employees, and indeed in the post war miracle that is modern Japan. Every new Honda product today from the largest SUV or the fastest F1 engine owes its existence to the first Honda and the first Honda was a moped, I think that’s pretty cool. The same can be said to some degree of Suzuki, Ducati, as well as many other motoring marques who at some time or another took advantage of the moped motor/pedal hybrid concept. It’s an idea that came about way back when the first internal combustion engines lacked sufficient power to accelerate an early motorcycle on its own without some form of assistance. The standard bicycle which at the time was experiencing a boom of its own provided an ideal test bed for these new motor cycles. Relatively simple frame modifications to mount an engine and a simple power transmission to get power to the back wheel turned the pedal bicycle into a motor cycle. Riding was achieved by pedaling the bike in the normal fashion and once under way engaging the engine at which point it took over and the rider could stop pedaling, exactly the same as any pedal moped today. It wasn’t long before a multi-speed gearbox and manual clutch was added to the mix, this enabled the engine to be started while the bike was stationary and various ratios then used to accelerate the bike into motion. It was at this time that the bicycle pedals became superfluous and from the early 1900’s motorcycles were able to shed their pedals and evolve into the dramatically wide variety of motorbikes available today. The evolution of the scooter followed a parallel path where instead of using pedals to get started, the bike was scootered in the time honored fashion known to anyone who has ever ridden a skateboard, kick scooter, or worn out Vespa. The scooter concept is simpler and this same simplicity is now dominating the market for small two wheeled vehicles. Scooters have been around since the late 19th century while the word moped didn’t come into common use until the 1950’s. Prior to that mopeds went under various names most common being the Autocycle and it smaller simpler cousin the Cyclemotor both of which took advantage of human powered assistance. The Autocycle generally had an engine of around 100 cc capacity which made for a somewhat bulky machine, while the Cyclemotor was basically a tiny engine designed to bolt onto any bicycle and thus convert it into a moped. It wasn’t until the devastation of post World War II necessitated an extremely simple and economical vehicle that the moped as we know it came about. The war had accelerated some new two stroke design and manufacturing techniques that allowed sufficient power to be extracted from a 49 cc engine to power a small motorcycle. The first of these 49 cc machines appeared in the late 1940’s and someone in Sweden noticed that they had both motor and pedals coining the name and a new word “moped”, short for motor pedal. The mopeds extremely high fuel economy and ease of manufacture saw it enjoy a boom time of sufficient magnitude to gain a foot hold in the small motorcycle market, but by the 1960's the world had recovered somewhat from the post war fuel shortages and the mopeds time of necessity had already passed. The moped was relegated to scrape a living in the shadow of the trendy scooter and tough motorcycle until it was thrown a lifeline by the OPEC oil embargo upon the US in the early 1970’s. The European moped manufacturers who had been struggling to maintain moped sales in the 1960’s suddenly saw a whole new market open up in the United States; they jumped in boots and all, the moped models that found their way to the US were well sorted having had over a decade of development behind them. In America with its many geographically flat cities and endless new suburbs the moped found a happy home. The moped was encouraged by congress as a means to combat the growing fears of oil shortage as America’s own oil reserves peaked. The 1970’s was the second boom time for the moped and Americans with leisure time to burn took to it with an attitude of fun. The US moped market boomed for almost a decade helped along by minimal legislation and a liberal attitude to safety that saw no requirement for crash helmets. The moped boom saw moped riding become a genuine 1970’s craze and it secured an eternal place in 1970’s America where the moped lives on in that most fascinating of decades. In many ways the 70’s were a great decade, music was diverse and decor was loud, hair was long and sex was safe, (or so it seemed). Towards the end of the decade however the things that made the decade great began to go out of fashion and one of these was the moped. Mopeds were cast off often being junked, or left to rot where they were parked. Many found a new home in the Punk movement, but these were almost always second hand seventies models offering few new moped sales to keep the little machines booming. As the eighties unfolded a global downturn saw most mopeds go out of production and new safety rules requiring moped riders to use crash helmets hurt their casual nature badly. Honda finally gave up on mopeds in the early 1980’s when they tooled up to produce plastic scooters by the million. In Europe many mopeds survived the 1980’s and new updated models were released to sell in small numbers to a boutique market of enthusiasts. Asian businesses looking for an easy and cheap product bought the rights to produce out of production mopeds and these started the revival of the moped as Indian pedal mopeds started drifting into western markets in greater numbers during the 1990’s. Today we are seeing a revival of pedal mopeds with the recognition by many of their minimal style and 1970’s retro cool. The Internet has assisted this with peer to peer sales of old skool mopeds now finding a market as collectable classics. Style conscious Japan has again given the moped a kick by providing a new market for old models built using new technology, German Sachs mopeds are today being sold new in Japan and will soon be on sale again in the US after a twenty year hibernation. Even the mopeds greatest rival the motor scooter is giving the moped a boost by it very success the scooter is becoming mainstream and rapidly going out of fashion. The moped has survived the last fifty years with booms and busts and in marketing speak is well and truly a “mature” product.
We are now entering the era of Peak Oil with world oil demand exceeding supply pushing oil prices to new highs daily. The uncertainty of global terrorism coupled with insufficient oil production capacity and booming demand for oil in Asia is ensuring high oil prices are here to stay.
Mopeds are the most economical vehicles after the bicycle and this will ensure their survival for at least another fifty years. The very design of the moped however is its greatest asset, just like the bicycle which uses human power, mopeds also use human power to assist their progress. Technology will get better and new forms of power will emerge, but the human body is unlikely to evolve any time soon, we will always have legs and at least a few of us will want to keep riding bicycles, somewhere on the fringe of the bicycle market will always remain a market small or perhaps also huge for mopeds with pedals that can be ridden like a bike or a motorcycle, or both as the rider chooses. The evolution of the moped has a long way to go when compared with the bicycle which has had multi-speed pedaling ratios for decades, the moped has yet to trial multi-speed pedaling ratios commercially. I believe it will be the ability to assist the moped by pedaling at whatever speed that will see the next moped boom be its biggest yet. The mopeds minimal design will come and go with fashion, but its sheer logic will always ensure its infinite survival. Moped!

Hero Ankur Moped Pedal Start 2 Stroke 49cc
Kinetic Zing Rockin
Technical Specifications
Engine Type Single Cylinder, Air Cooled, Two Stroke
Capacity 49 cc
Max Power 2.4 bhp at 4500 rpm
Start Pedal
Wheel 2.25" * 16"
Transmisson Single Speed Automatic
Dry Weight 54 kg
Speed 50 Kmph
Fuel Economy 84 Kms / Ltr under ideal test condition.
20ft stuffing 91 units

40ft high cube stuffing 216 units

Request a Quote

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pentecostalism

Pentecost I'pentI,knstj n. 1 a Whit Sunday. b a festival celebrating the descent of the Holy Spirit on Whit Sunday. 2 a the Jewish harvest festival, on the fiftieth day after the second day of Passover (Lev. 23:
15-16). b' a synagogue ceremony on the anniversary of the giving of the Law on Mount Sinai. rOE pentecosten & OF pentecoste, [ ecd.L pentecoste f. Gk pentekoste (hemera) fiftieth (day)] Pentecostal j,pentI'knst(a)lj adj. & n. -adj. (also pentecostal) 1 of or relating to Pentecost. 2 of or designating Christian sects and individuals who emphasize the gifts of the Holy Spirit, are often fundamentalist in outl~ and express religious feelings by clapping, shouting, dancing, etc. - n.
a Pentecostalist. DO Pentecostalism n.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Pentagon

This article is about the United States military building. For the shape, see Pentagon.

The Pentagon is the headquarters of the United States Department of Defense, located in Arlington, Virginia. As a symbol of the U.S. military, "the Pentagon" is often used metonymically to refer to the Department of Defense rather than the building itself.

September 11, 2001

Security camera image of the moment that American Airlines Flight 77 hit the Pentagon.

Security camera image of the moment that American Airlines Flight 77 hit the Pentagon.[11]

Picture of the Pentagon before part of the outer wall collapsed on 9/11.

Picture of the Pentagon before part of the outer wall collapsed on 9/11.

The damaged section of the Pentagon in October 2001.

The damaged section of the Pentagon in October 2001.

Pentagon lit up for 9/11 anniversary.

Pentagon lit up for 9/11 anniversary.

Exactly 60 years to the day after the groundbreaking ceremony, the September 11, 2001 attacks occurred. American Airlines Flight 77 crashed into the west side of the Pentagon after being hijacked, killing all aboard as well as over a hundred people within the Pentagon. The flight penetrated three of the five rings of the Pentagon. Because the affected area was under renovation at the time, several offices were unoccupied, sparing many lives. The aircraft struck on the edge between two sections—one of which had just finished being upgraded.

04:16 From: luyoshuan20
Views: 10,548

http://baltimore.indymedia.org/mod/comments/display/15867/index.php

BALOCHISTAN : Petition seeking end to gas supply to Punjab province

Article 158, which was incorporated in the 1973 Constitution after discovery of natural gas in Balochistan, read, “The province with natural gas recourses shall have precedence over other parts of the Pakistan in meeting its requirements from the resources, subject to the commitments and obligations as on the commencing day.”
_________________________________

June 20, 2007
Pakistan : Petition seeking end to gas supply to Punjab province

Petition seeking end to gas supply to Punjab: PHC seeks comments from government, OGDCL, SNGPL

By Akhtar Amin
www.dailytimes.com.pk/

PESHAWAR: The Peshawar High Court (PHC) on Tuesday sought written comments from the federal government, the Oil and Gas Development Company Ltd (OGDCL) and the Sui Northern Gas Pipelines Limited (SNGPL) in a writ petition seeking discontinuation of gas supply to other provinces from Shakardara and Gorguri gas fields in Southern NWFP districts until gas was supplied to local people.

A PHC division bench, consisting of Justice Dost Mohammad Khan and Justice Salim Khan, also issued notices to Attorney General (AG) Makhdoom Ali Khan and NWFP Advocate General (AG) Pir Liaqat Shah to assist the court in the case. Kohat District Nazim Gohar Saifullah and 44 other local government representatives had moved a petition against the government for supplying natural gas from Shakardara gas fields in Kohat district and Gorguri gas fields in Karak district. They stated that according to Article 158 of the Constitution, gas should first be supplied to people of Kohat and Karak districts, and then to other parts of the country.

The SNGPL’s lawyer, Sardar Khan, told the court that the company should be exempted of the case, as the company was only supplying gas in accordance with government’s demands. He also contended that the fields’ production was 76 million cusec feet and it could not fulfil the province’s requirements.

Justice Dost Mohammad Khan observed that the government and the OGDCL should facilitate citizens, rather than creating further problems for them.

“If the government distributes resources more equitably, nobody will register any complaint against it. Today every province is protesting the unjust distribution of resources,” Justice Khan said. The court asked the federal government, the provincial government and the OGDCL to submit their written comments before the next hearing, otherwise their right of hearing would be forfeited. Earlier, the respondents had failed to submit their comments in the case.

In previous hearing of the case, Advocate Syed Iftikhar Gillani, who appeared on behalf of the petitioners, contended that the government was violating Article 158 of the Constitution. He said Article 158, which was incorporated in the 1973 Constitution after discovery of natural gas in Balochistan, read, “The province with natural gas recourses shall have precedence over other parts of the Pakistan in meeting its requirements from the resources, subject to the commitments and obligations as on the commencing day.”

The petitioners stated that under the law, the government should provide gas to the resource-rich districts first, and later to province’s other areas and other parts of the country.

They said the natural gas and oil produced from oilfields in NWFP were directly being supplied to other parts of the country and mostly to Kala Shakako factories in Lahore, while locals were deprived of the gas. They requested the court to stop the gas supply from the two districts till disposal of the petition. The petitioners’ lawyers had requested the bench to impose a Rs 500,000 fine on the federal government, OGDCL and SNGPL as they had failed to submit their comments in the case. There are three gas fields in Shakardara bordering Punjab’s Mianwali district, and gas from Shakardara is being supplied to other parts of the country. Similarly, gas is also supplied from Gorguri gas fields to other parts of the country. The petitioners said the federal government had inked an agreement with the NWFP government to provide gas to all areas of the two districts by December 2006, and then the rest of the province.

http://aaiil.org/text/articles/others/truemeaningjihad.shtml

True Meaning of Jihad :
Compiled by Imam Kalamazad Mohammed; Published by the Muslim Literary Trust, Trinidad

"What amazes me is that in this age when no one kills a Muslim because of his religion, under what command do Muslims kill other people who have not even committed a crime against them? Why do their maulvis not forbid them these unlawful actions which sully the name of Islam? Look at how Muslims have enjoyed such peace under this British Government. Can anyone truly estimate this blessing?

Today there are many people still alive who would have experienced the era of Sikh domination. Now, let them truthfully describe the plight of Muslims and Islam in the reign of the Sikhs. The adhan (call to prayer), an essential observance in Islam, was itself considered a kind of crime. Was it possible for anyone to give the call to prayer in a loud voice and still escape the spears and lances of the Sikhs? Tell us, has Allah now done an evil thing by liberating us from the draconian rule of the Sikhs and placing us under the peaceful sovereignty of the British Government? (As soon as this Government took control, Muslims in the Punjab once more started to enjoy respect and peace.) As the reward for goodness is goodness, we must, therefore, never disdainfully reject this favour we received from Allah ? the replacing of Sikh rule, something for which we had made countless supplications."

Indeed, there is a method that is now running through my mind and that is directed to the venerable Amir of Kabul whose awesome dignity has so great an influence on the people of Afghanistan the like of which perhaps no former Afghan Amir has enjoyed. My proposal is that the honourable Amir should gather all the well-known religious leaders ('ulama) at a central location to debate the question of jihad and through them the common people may be warned of their errors (concerning jihad). Further, if a few pamphlets in the Pushto language are prepared by these leaders and are widely published in this country then there is no doubt that this procedure will have a deep influence on the minds of people and that passion which the ignorant mullahs (religious divines) have incited in the common folk will gradually disappear. Without doubt, the revered Amir's own subjects will suffer a great misfortune if he does not direct his attention to this important reformation and the ultimate result will be problems for any government itself if it remains silent on such pronouncements from the mullahs.

For nowadays it is the habit of these mullahs and maulvis to brand a person or a group as unbelievers for the slightest difference of opinion on a religious matter and the same pronouncement (fatwa) on jihad etc. they have made against the real unbelievers is extended to this person or group.

Thus, in this regard, the Amir Sahib himself cannot be safe from these pronouncements for it is possible that at any given time these mullahs may become annoyed with him on an insignificant matter and throw him, too, out of the pale of Islam and sanction a pronouncement of jihad against him similar to the kind they are accustomed writing against unbelievers.

Without doubt, those people in whose hands lie the making of believers and unbelievers and the issuing of declarations of jihad against them are a very dangerous group about whom the Amir Sahib should not be complacent for they are indubitably the source of sedition against every government. The helpless common people are under their control and the lever of their hearts lies in their hands. They may turn their hands in any direction they choose and immediately raise a fearsome tumult.

Therefore, it is not a sinful thing if the simple-minded masses are freed from the clutches of these mullahs and are gently made to understand the true meaning of jihad.


http://www.mtholyoke.edu/~hrahman/

politcalhistory.html

In September 1974, the National Assembly and the senate passed the constitution’s Second Amendment, which stated that “non-believers in the absolute and unqualified finality” of the prophet Mohammad would not be considered Muslims (Khan 225). In defense of the constitutional amendment, Bhutto stated “that previous regimes have suppressed the problem rather than resolving it…Pakistan is a Muslim state, it came into being because the Muslims of the sub-continent wanted a separate homeland” (Kaushik 51). After the change in the constitution, Bhutto gained support from the fundamentalist religious groups who commended him for his policies against the Ahmadiyya people. After the reform of the second constitution, leading ulama and various religious groups felt that the reform was the beginning of an implementation of a series of changes and not a conclusion to the “Ahmadiyya problem”. Warnings were issued to the Ahmadiyya community which gave the Ahmadiyya an ultimatum. They were either to acknowledge Prophet Mohammad as the last prophet or they should depart Pakistan (Kaushik 52). Even though Bhutto consented to the requests of the fundamentalist groups in terms of implementing anti-Ahmadiyya policies, he was eventually forced out of office by the same factions. With the support of the Paksitan National Alliance (PNA), the chief of the Army Staff, General Zia-ul-Haque removed Bhutto from office (Kennedy 63). In turn, he was to be the next General Head of the Pakistani Government.
The period of Haque’s rule is often referred to as a time of “Islamization in Pakistan.” During Zia’s rule, the goal of his government was to transform Pakistan into a “truly Islamic” nation. Zia promised rapid and thorough interjection of Islam in the political arena (Kennedy 65). Not surprisingly, Haque’s term in office would prove to be the harshest in its policies against Ahmadis. After the inauguration of Haque as President, one of the first political changes regarding minorities was the replacement of the joint-electorates by a separate electorate system for non-Muslim minorities (Kaushik 58). The novel system stated that only Muslims voters could vote for Muslim seats and similarly the non-Muslim community would only be able to vote for minority seats on the basis of direct vote. Thus, the representations of minorities in office would be minimal. After this amendment was put into place, the seats in the National and provincial assemblies consisted of 200 Muslim seats, 8 minority seats and 10 seats reserved for women (Kaushik 59). This further decreased the Ahmadiyya participation in the Pakistani government and encouraged implementation of stricter rules on the Ahmadis. The members of the All-Pakistan Khatam-e-Nabuwat conference held on September 8, 1982 requested that General Zia enforce a Martial law ordinance to make it illegal for the Ahmadiyya community to refer to themselves as “Muslims” and to instead label themselves “Ahmadiyya Muslims” (Kaushik 62). In this way, the Ahmadiyya community was systematically removed from the Islamic sphere in Pakistan.
A cluster of fundamentalist groups collaborated and organized The Khatam-e-Nabuwat conference in January 1984, where it was demanded that certain policies regarding Ahmadiyyas be implemented in Pakistani law (Khaushik 63). A spokesperson at the conference insisted that officials should practice “immediate implementation of the Islamic punishment for apostasy which is not less than death sentence; complete ban on the publication and distribution of Ahmadiyya literature; and immediate steps be taken to check the anti-national activities of the Ahmadiyyas” (Kaushik 63). Conservative groups continued to escalate the pressure to implement policies they desired. In February 1984, the orthodox Ulama warned the government that if their demands were not met by 30 April 1984, they would commence a national anti-Ahmadiyya movement (Kaushik 64). During the same month, Maulana Zaihid addressed the All Paksitan Khatam-i-Nabuwat conference in Lahore and demanded that the government demolish Ahmadiyya place of worship (Kaushik 64). As a direct result of heavy pressure by the fundamentalist groups, on April 26, 1984, two brand new sections were introduced in the Pakistani Penal code as part of the Martial Law Ordinance XX. These outlawed calling the Ahmadiyya place of worship a mosque and prohibited the Ahmadiyya community from the calling of prayer (Khan 227).
Due to Intense pressure from the MTKN, the Punjabi government told the commissioner in Punjab to erase the kalima (testification of the Islamic faith) from the Ahmadiyya place of worship (Kaushik 69). In 1986, Ordinance XX was enhanced into what is also known as the “blasphemy law”, section 295-C of the Pakistani penal code was amended and the penalty against blasphemy was increased from a fine or imprisonment to death (Khan 228). Since the Ahmadi belief in Mirza Ghulam Ahmad was considered blasphemous, their mere existence as practicing Ahmadis could be considered correspondingly blasphemous and thereby punishable by death. After the implementation of this law, the Ahmadiyya community could not even acknowledge their faith in trepidation of indirectly or directly posing as a Muslim.

03:38 From: sheerazhasan
Views: 19,537
JOGIMARA CAVES-A LIVING-SASHAKT PROOF OF THE EXISTENCE OF RAMJI AND HERITAGE SYMBOL OF CHHATTISGARH.
BEFORE ANY DUAL POLICY IS ADOPTED FOR AYODHYA LET ME FIRST TRACE THE DEVELOPMENT OF ART AND IDOL SCULPTURE IN VARIOUS PARTS OF HINDUSTAN-WHEREUPON RAMJI DWELLED DURING HIS VARIOUS ASHRAMS OF LIFE.ONE MILESTONE IS THE JOGIMARA CAVES WHERE RAM LAXMAN AND SITA DWELLED AT LENGTH DURING THEIR EXILE AND ITS ANCIENT MURALS CAN BE TRACED TO THE 300 B. C. THE ARYANS FIRST CAME TO DWELL IN INDIA IN 1500 B.C.,IN PUNJAB, WHEREUPON HINDUISM TOOK ROOT WITH THE COMPOSITION OF THE VEDAS.THE ARYANS EXPANDED TO THE GANGA. WHATEVER WAS ELUCIDATED IN THE EPIC AGE WITH THE RAMAYANA AND MAHABHARATA VERSIONS WAS TRUE IN FULL FAITH AND RELIGION WAS EXEMPLARY THE BODY BEAUTIFUL WAS INCORPORATED WITH CORE SPIRITUAL VALUES .THE SENSES WERE AWAKENED WITH LUCID DETAILS OF KRISHNABHISARIKA WITH HER GLOWING MUKH MANDAL AND SHIV A PARV ATI UNION ALONG WITH AUSTERE AND RIGOROUS PERFORMANCE OF ONE'S DUTIES.MANU SMIRITI FORMED THE BACKBONE OF CULTURE AND THE SUBSERVIANT SHUDRAS UN KNOWING LY CONNIVED WITH THE LAW MAKERS -THE BRAHMINS TO CHART OUT THE EVENTUALITY OF DEATH AND REBIRTH ACCORDING TO THE KARMAS OF AN INDIVIDUAL. THUS DID THE PEOPLE FEAR SINNING-LOOKING AT THE PLIGHT OF THE FEET OR CHARN PRODUCTS OFTHE AWESOME CREATOR-BRAHMAJI.CASTE SYSTEM WAS IMPOSED FOR THE MAINTENANCE OF DHARMA.
JOGIMARA CAVES.
IN THE HISTORY OF CAVE PAINTINGS THE JOGIMARA CAVES OCCUpy AN IMPORTANT PRECEDENT. IF SHNA IS THE SOUL POWER OF HINDUS SITTING ATOP THE KAILASH AND INHABITING THE AMARNATH CAVES ,THUS ARE THE JOGIMARA CAVES DERNATIVE OF THEIR LOCATION WHICH REPRESENTS SYMBOLIC HINDUISM,EVIDENT ALSO IN THE RUINS OF THE INDUS VALLEY CIVILIZATION WHEREUPON IDOLATORY HINDUISM TOOK ORIGIN .THE COINS AND OTHER IDOLS ALL REPRESENT A SHAIVAITE AND SHAKTI GROUP OF ARYANS WHO INHABITED THE INDUS AND RAVI LOCALE.
THEY ARE LOCATED IN AMARNATH IN CHATTISGARH AT THE ORIGIN OF THE SEMPITERNAL NARMADA-THE PUREST OF PURE TODAY.THAT IS WHY IT SERVES AS AN ETERNAL MARKED PILGRIMAGE F:OR DEVOUT , HINDUS.THE MARBLE ROCKS OF JABALPUR THE,SANSKARDHARNI OF THE MIDDLE OF HINDUSTAN ,WHERE IDOLS ARE MADE OF THE SOFTMARBLE STONE AND THE TRANSPARENT:SHiVLINGAS -NARMADESHWARS ,WHICH IS FOUND ONLY IN THE WATERS OF THE NARMADA IS THE SOUL MUSIC OF THE MEANDERING NARMADA WHICH MAKE IT WORTHY OF WORSHIP.THE BEAUTY OF THIS RIVER( ON A 'MOONLIT NIGHT OF A PURNIMA RELECTED ON THE MARBLE HILLS AND THENCE ON THE GNOSTIC RNER IS BOTH SPIRITUAL AND EROTIC-ESPRIT HINDUISM.KALIDASA'S MEGHDOOT TOOK ORIGIN NEAR THIS RIVER ONLY HERE ONE'S LOVE FOR ONE'S BELOVED IS RELIVED IN THE POWER OF.';tHE ETERNAL AND A HUMAN BEING FEELS FULFILLED OF HIS BIRTH ON THIS EARTH.

THE JOGIMARA CAVES TOO HAS BOTH THE MURALS OF SAINTS WHEREFROM THEY DERIVE THEIR NAME AND LOVERS -SUTNIKA AND DEVDUTTA.THE IMMORTAL EXPRESSION OF LOVE -A POEM INSCRIBED ON THE WALLS OF SITA BANGHARA CAVE WRITIEN IN BRAHMI SCRIPT, DESCRIBES THE BEAUTY OF SUTNUKA.ARCHAEOLOGISTS DESCRIBE IT AS THE WORLD'S FIRST DOCUMENTED MESSAGE OF LOVE.
THE CAVES EXIST NEAR UDAIPUR IN THE FAR -OFF SARGUJA DISTRICT OF CHATISGARH AND WERE MADE BY CARVING INTO THE RAMGARH HILLS.A VERY FRIVOLOUS MENTION OF THE SUPER HIT FILM SHOLAY DESERVES MENTION HERE AS THE MAKEBELIEVE LOCALE OF THE FILM WAS ALSO RAMGARH AND THE LOVE OF THE CHATIERBOX SWEET BASANTI AND THE GOON JAI WAS IMMORTALIZED BY REEL LIFE TO REAL LIFE.THESE CAVES ARE MORE ANCIENT THAN THE AJANTA CAVES HAVING THEIR ORIGIN BEFORE 3RD CENTURY B.C.ACCORDING TO DR.BLOCH.THE PAINTINGS ARE SIMILAR IN TECHNIQUE TO THE SANCHI AND BHARHUT SCHOOL OF MAKING IDOLS TO REACH JOGIMARA ONE HAS TO ALIGHT AT THE PENDRA STATION. FROM TIMES IMMEMORIAL THIS PLACE IS THE SACRED PILGRIMAGE OF THE HINDU DEVOUTS WHO COME HERE IN MILLIONS,TO PAY OBEISANCE TO THE NARMADA AND SACRED INSCRIPTIONS AND MURALS OF RAMAYANA SCENES ON THE WALLS OF THE CAVES ALONG WITH THE PURITY OF THE PLACE AS LORD RAM SPENT HIS EXILE PERIOD HERE.THE SANSKRITI OF BHARAT AND ITS DHARMA IS ENLIVENED AT THIS PURE PLACE.SHOWING A DEEP ROOTED CONNECTION BETWEEN SANSKRITI AND DHARMA.THE AIM OF THE ARTISTS WHO POURED OUT THEIR ABHYAVYAKATI OR SOUL ONTO THE WALLS IN THESE PAINTINGS MUST HAVE BEEN TO IMMORTALIZE THEIR DHARMA IN THE LMNG MURALS.THE MEDIUM OF ART AND ARCHITECTURE OF BHARAT SINCE ANCIENT TIMES WAS USED TO EXPRESS RELIGION AND FAITH. THEY SERVE AS AN ENDURING MONUMENT BOTH TO FAITH AND HUMAN EXRESSION THROUGH ART.SERVING ALSO TO BECOME A RASHTRIYA DHAROHAR-ARCHAEOLOGICAL HERITAGE.
ON THE MOUNTAIN TOP IS A TEMPLE OF RAM ,LAXMAN AND SITA. WITH THEIR IMMORTAL IDOLS. OUTSIDE THE TEMPLE IS AN ENGRAVING OF THE BRAVE WARRIOR ALONG WITH HIS FOOTPRINTS. UPON DEEP REFLECTION THE ENGRAVING SEEMS TO BE OF A GUARD ,OR CHOWKIDAR OR A PROTECTOR OR DEVTA.
THIS PLACE IS SITUATED 2000 FEET ABOVE SEALEVEL. AND IS 100 MILES FROM PENDRA STATION. ON THE WAY ONE HAS TO PASS THROUGH THICK FORESTS. BEHIND THE MANDIR OF RAM ARE THE CAVES.---THE NAME OF THE CAVES BEING 1.SITA BHANGARA 2.LAKSHMAN BHANGARA.
.THE CAVES ARE 10 FEET LONG AND 6 FEET WIDE.THE ENTRANCE TO THE CAVES ARE NARROW,AND IT SEEMS THIS IS NOT THE MAIN ENTRANCE AS EVEN A CHILD CANNOT PASS THROUGH..THE ROOFS ARE ALSO LOW AND CAN BE EASILY TOUCHED BY HAND..THE ETCHINGS ON THE WALLS CAN .
BE DIVIDED INTO 7 GROUPS.THE PICTURES HAVE BEEN DAMAGED DUE TO RAVAGES OF TIME AND POOR MAINTENANCE BY THE M.P.GOVERNMENT FURTHER MORE DAMAGING THE MURALS BY REPAIR BY UNTRAINED HANDS.ON THREE SIDES THE CAVES ARE SURROUNDED BY PLAIN GROUNDS AND INSIDE THEIR IS A DRAIN IN THE CORNER,FOR EFFECTIVE

DRAINAGE OF RAIN WATER.THEIR IS A HOLE IN THE CEILING OF THE CAVE TO BRING IN SUNLIGHT.
SUCH WAS THE AUSTERE HUMBLE CUSTOMS OF THE RAM AGE THAT THERE IS A LOK KATHA THAT SITAJI FROM HER CAVE USED TO SEND THE JUICE OF FRUITS AND KANDMUL MIXED IN HONEY TO LAKHSHMAN'S CAVE THROUGH THE CONNECTING DRAIN. FROM THE TEMPLE THERE IS A WIDE ROAD TO REACH THE CAVES CALLED HATHI POL WHICH IS 180 FEET LONG.THE APTLY NAMED ELEPHANT ROAD IS BEFITTING ITS SIZE AND IN THE CORNER THE RAIN WATER FALLING IN DROPLETS FROM THE ROOF ON TO THE EARTH HAVE NATURALLY CARVED OUT A BOWL SHAPED HOLE.
RESEARCH OF THE CAVES.
TO ORIENT THE CAVES AS A NATIONAL PAINTING AND ART HERITAGE THE JOGIMARA CAVES WERE VISITED IN FEBUARY1914 A.D. BY MAVE COLLEGE PRINCIPAL-SHRIMENDRA NATH GUPTA AND ASIT KUMAR HALDHAR (EXPRINCIPAL OF LUCKNOW ARTS SCHOOL) WITH THE AIM OF MAKING COPIES OF THE PAINTINGS, WHICH WOULD BE PRESERVED BY THE GOVERNMENT AS FURTHER DETERIORATION WOULD LOSE IMPORTANT DOCUMENTATION OF THE IMMORTAL SKETCHES. THEY WERE WELCOMED ON THE PENDRA STATION BY THE SUPERIENDENT OF THE PURATATVA-ARCHAEOLOGICAL DEPARTMENT CALLED LT.BLAKESTON. WHO HELPED THEM IN THE DOCUMENTATION OF THE CAVES AND PAINTINGS.THIS WAS DOCUMENTED BY ASIT KUMAR HALDHAR.
DESCRIPTION OF THE CAVES THE SITA AND LAKHSHAMAN CAVES HAVE NO PAINTINGS.THE PAINTINGS ARE ALL IN JOGIMARA CAVES.THE PAINTINGS ARE DIVIDED INTO SEVEN GROUPS.THESE CAVES AREIMPORTANT FROM STANDPOINT OF VAASTU AND ARCHITECTURAL CONSTRUCTION OF ANCIENT INDIA.

1ST-THE ROOF OF THE JOGIMARA CAVES HAS 7 PAINTINGS, STARTING FROM THE RIGHT SIDE..IN THE FIRST SECTION THEIR ARE HUMAN FORMS.THERE IS AN ELEPHANT AND A FISH.SOME WAVES ARE RISING AROUND THE FISH.THERE IS A MOVEMENT ,RHYTHM REVELERY AND,LIGHTHEARTEDNESS (CHANCHALTA)IN THIS CHITRA.THE COLOURS USED ARE RED ,WHITE AND BLACK.

2.IN THE SECOND CHITRA THERE ARE PEOPLE SITTING UNDER A TREE. SURPRISINGLY THE TREE AND ITS LEAVES ARE DEPICTED IN RED..THERE ARE ONLY A FEW LEAVES ON THE TREE..THE THEME OF THIS PAINTING IS UNCLEAR TO DATE BUT SOME THEORISTS OPINION THAT THIS CHITRA IS SYMBOLIC AND DEPICT THE FEELINGS AND SENTIMENTS REPRESENTATIVE OF THE SOCIETY.

3RD .THE THIRD SECTION HAS A WHITE BACKGROUND WITH A LILY FLOWER MADE OF BLACK COLOUR LINES ADORNING IT.A YOUNG COUPLE IS DEPICTED IN RED DANCING ON THE LILY FLOWER.THIS CHITRA IS ALSO REPRESENTATIVE OF SOCIETY AND SHOWS THE KINGLY FLAVOUR ABUNDANT AT THAT TIME.THIS CHITRA LIES IN A RAVAGED STATE.

4TH THE THEME OF THE 4TH CHITRA IS STRANGE.THERE ARE SMALL DOLLS HAVING UNSYMMETRICAL BODIES AND THEREFORE. UNMOTN ATED AND COMIC. THIS IS ALSO DRAWN IN BLACK LINES.ON THE TOP OF THE CHITRA IS A BIRD HAVING A SINGLE BEAK.THE TOPIC MAY HAVE BEEN PREEMPTORY.AS WORDS ARE SOMETIMES SEMANTIC.

5TH. THIS PAINTING IS IMPORTANT IN SUBJECT AND ART.IN THIS A DANCER IS SITTING ON THE GROUND.ALL AROUND HER OTHER DANCERS AND MUSICIANS AND SINGERS ARE IN RHYTHMIC UNISON OF REVELRY . .THE THEME IS INTERESTING AND THE MERRYMAKING SYMBOLIC AND DEPICTIVE OF THE PROSPEROUS ANCIENT TIMES. THE PAINTING IS DEPICTIVE OF SOME FESTIVAL OR OCCASION OF PROSPERITY, CALLING FOR MERRYMAKING.

6TH AND 7TH.-THE PAINTINGS ARE NOT VERY CLEAR BUT RESEMBLE THE PRAYER ROOMS OF AJANTA.THERE ARE CHARIOTS IN THESE PAINTINGS.IT IS POPULAR OPINION THAT ALL THE PAINTINGS ARE CONNECTED IN SOME WAY TO THE LIVES OF SITA AND RAM.IN ONE PAINTING SlTAJI IS SHOWN COOKING.THERE ARE OTHER CAVES WHICH ARE UNAPPROACHABLE.ONE CAVE IS IN THE SHAPE OF AN EYE.THE ORIGINALITY OF THE CAVES AND THEIR PAINTINGS ARE UNSURPASSABLE.

THE WALL PAINTINGS ARE NOT ON BASES OF MUD OR COWDUNG OR STRAW OR GUM BUT PLAINLY THEY HAVE A WHITE BACKGROUND PLASTER..THEN INDIGENEOUS COLOURS LIKE RED,YELLOW AND BLACK HAVE BEEN USED.THE HAND ETCHINGS ARE DEFT AND FULL OF INSPIRATION AND IMAGINATION THE MAIN CLASSIC DEPfH AND SIGNIFICANCE OF THE PAINTINGS LIES IN THE INSCRIPTIONS ACCOMPANYING THEM.

IN ONE INSCRIPTION IS THE CONVERSATION BETWEEN THE SCULPTOR AND DANCER, FULL OF LOVE IMBUED EPITHETS.ARCHEOLOGISTS DESCRIBE IT AS THE WORLD'S FIRST DOCUMENTED MESSAGE OF LOVE.

THOUGH NOW FAIRLY VISIBLE,THE INSCRIPTIONS SPEAK VOLUMES ABOUT THE INTENSITY OF LOVE BETWEEN SUTNUKA AND DEVDUTTA.,WHO ARCHEOLOGISTS BELIEVED USED TO WATCH HIS BELOVED DANCE IN THIS THEATRE.

THE SITA BHANGARA CAVE AND ADJOINING JOGIMARA CAVES WERE MADE BY CUTTING THE RAMGARH HILLS OR THE ANCIENT RAMGIRI RANGES. THE AMPHITHEATRE IS 45FT LONG, 15 FT.WIDE AND 6FT HIGH. CIRCULAR IN SHAPE IT HAS STRAIGHT WALLS AND A POLISHED ROOF..THIS WAS PROBABLY USED AS A GALLERY WHERE THE KING OR QUEEN WOULD SIT TO WATCH THE SHOW ,HELD ON A PLATFORM IN FRONT OF IT BUT LOWER THAN THE GALLERY.THIS AGAIN WAS MADE BY CUTTING INTO THE MOUNTAIN. STEPS WERE CARVED ON THE SIDES FOR THE AUDIENCES. DURING THE ANCIENT TIMES AFTER THE PUJA AND AARTI OF THE DEITIES A DANCER DEFT IN THE ANCIENT ART FORMS WOULD PERFORM FOR THE INVOKING OF THE BLESSINGS OF THE BENEDICTORY SUPREME POWERS AND THE CONCEPT OF DEVDASI WAS PREVALENT.

THE PICTURES ALL DEPICT THE SOCIAL SYS1EM ACCORDING TO VINCENT SMITH THERE ARE SOME NAKED FORMS TOO, WHICH SEEM TO BE RELATED TO JAINISM,AS ALSO ACCORDING TORAIKRISHANDAS. BUT THE UNDERLYING GIST OF THESE PICTURES IS STILL UNCLEAR AND STRANGE..ACCORDING TO ASIT KUMAR HALDHAR RAMGARH RANGES ARE THE SAME RANGES WHICH HAVE BEEN CALLED RAMGIRI RANGES BY KALIDAS IN HIS MEGHDOOT..THERE IS A NEED FOR ORIENTATION TOGETHER IN THE FIELDS OF HISTORY ,LITERATURE AND FINE ARTS.SYMBOLISM HAS BEEN USED TO EXPRESS RELIGION AND LIFE.THE TOPICS AND SUBJECT MATTER IS TOTALLY OF THE EPIC RAMAYANA WITH A PURE BLENDING OF THE SPIRITUAL AND THE RELIGIOUS-VERY DOWN TO EARTH AND SANSARIK.INDIAN PHILOSOPHY ,RELIGION AND SANSKRITI ARE VERY WELL DEPIC1ED IN THE JOGIMARA CAVES.

THIS ARTICLE IS FOR THE BETTERMENT OF TOURISM AND THENCE THE ECONOMY OF CHATIISGARH AND IN LINE WITH THE CHIEF MINISTER'S EFFORTS TO PROMOTE THE HISTORIC SITE GLOBALLY.
MAMTA DHODY KALRA, SITA SMIRITI, 1513,OUTRAM LANE, DR. MUKHERJEE NAGAR,

DELHI-II0009.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ambikapur

Tourism Highlights:

The excavations of various heritage monuments have added to Ambikapur's significance. Historians have found that some of the archaeological ruins and temples here date to an era before Christ. The Jogimara Caves here are an example of one of the world's first ever inscriptions on love. Historians also believe that the great Sanskrit poet Kalidasa may have spent some time in the Ramgiri mountains while he was working on his epic `Meghdoot', written sometime between the 16th and 17th century.

Among the significant temples are Mahamaya Temple located east of Ambikapur, Shivpur Shiv temple, Budha Temple at Mainpat, and the Nageshwar Shiv Temple; while other samples of ancient sculpture can be seen at Ramgarh, Kudargarh and Dipadih.

Rakasganda, Sitabengara, Tattapani are spots famous for hot water springs while the Semarsot Kailash gufaa has a natural shiva ling in a cave and a spectacular water fall.

Among outdoor tourist attractions are Deogarh, Ramgarh Hill, Thin-Thini Patthar, Pawai Water Fall, Semarsot Wildlife Sanctuary and Tamor Pingla Wildlife Sanctuary.

Tourism Info:

Chhattisgarh Tourism Board,

Paryatan Bhavan,

Indira Gandi Marg,

Raipur, 492006,

Chhattisgarh,

Phone : 91-771-4066 415

Fax : 91-771-4066 425

JHADU WALI BANI GHARWALI KYUNKI KI THI HARAAM KI KAMAI/ ISLAM WANTS ALL HAGAR MAIDS SEATED ON POWER LAP

December 13, 2008

Thursday, February 21, 2008

JHADU WALI BANI GHARWALI KYUNKI KI THI HARAAM KI KAMAI/ ISLAM WANTS ALL HAGAR MAIDS SEATED ON POWER LAP PHALLUS





http://www.dpsrohini.com/DPSRohini/Default.asp

http://www.dpsrkp.net/

http://wikimapia.org/#lat=21.172837&lon=81.335188&z=18&l=0&m=a&v=2

Dirty Dealing: The Untold Truth about Global Money Laundering, International … By Peter Lilley <!– .browse{display:none;} .viewport div img {display:none;} //–> <!– .toolbar { border-top: 0px; } div#coverandmetadata {float: left; margin: 0.3em 1.2em 0.5em 0em;padding:0 } .refcontent { margin-left: 0px; padding-left:0px;padding: 0px 10px 12px 10px } .refpagebody { margin-top: 10px } div#titlebar {background-color:#ffffff;color:#000000; margin: 0; padding: 0;clear:both } #volumebartable { width: 100% } #volumebartable td { padding-top: 9px } td.volumetab { vertical-align: bottom } td.volumetabspace, td.volumetitle {border-bottom: 1px solid #aabbef } td.volumetab a, td.volumetab a:active, td.volumetab a:visited {display: block; border: 1px solid #aabbef;font-family: Arial; font-size: 83%; font-weight: normal;padding: 3px 10px 3px 10px; text-decoration: none;color: #000000; border-bottom: 1px solid #aabbef; height:1% } td.selectedtab a, td.selectedtab a:active,td.selectedtab a:visited { font-weight: bold;background-color: #dde5ff; border-bottom: 0px;border-bottom: 1px solid #dde5ff } td.volumetitle { width: 100%; padding-left: 15px;padding-right: 8px } td.volumetitle .titlewrap { height: 1.5em; overflow: hidden;white-space: normal } td.volumetabspace { padding-right: 4px }–>var _OC_Run;function _OC_Redirect(e) {document.location.href = document.location.href.replace(/#.*/, ”) +’&output=html’;};

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shyama_Prasad_Mukherjee

Mookerjee went to visit Kashmir in 1953, and went on hunger strike to protest the law prohibiting Indian citizens from settling in a state in their own country and the need to carry ID cards, and was arrested on 11th May while crossing border. Although the ID card rule was revoked owing to his efforts, he died as detenu on May 23, 1953 under mysterious circumstances. His death in custody raised wide suspicion across the country and demands for independent enquiry, including earnest requests from his mother, Jogmaya Devi to the then Prime Minister of India, Jawaharlal Nehru. Unfortunately no enquiry commission was set up and his death remains a mystery.

Searched for : 1937 Page 2 of 2
6. Act Name : THE MUSLIM PERSONAL LAW (SHARIAT) APPLICATION ACT, 1937
Act title : ACT No. 26 OF 1937
Enactment date : [7th October, 1937.]
Download full act
3. Act Name : THE ARYA MARRIAGE VALIDATION ACT, 1937
Act title : ACT No. 19 OF 1937
Enactment date : [14th April, 1937.]
Download full act

combineimg_23353

Enrollment No
D/406/2005
Applicant Name
LATIKA RANA
S/O, D/O, W/O
S/O SH.Y.P.S.RANA
Date of Birth
2/18/1977
Permanent Address
97, RAJAN KUNJ, OPP. 6th Bn P.A.C.,ROORKEE ROAD MEERUT-250001
Telephone No
0121-2611093
Temporary Address
A-22, SEC-9, OVERSEAS APPTS, ROHINI DELHI
University
DELHI UNI.






















REAL FACE OF LATIKA RANA IS THE BLACK DRESS CUT AND CONICAL.
IN THE BAR COUNCIL PICTURE IT HAS BEEN MANIPULATED TO LOOK LIKE MINE.
Please also see University spelling has been made UNI which in Hindi translated is OSWALD OF WOOLENS -LUDHIANA-CARLOS DON LINKS WHO KILLED KENNEDY AND TILL TODAY RUN THE TERROR SYNDICATE OF ISLAM IN INDIA AND AMERICA























































http://www.tribuneindia.com/2005/20050829/forum.htm

PUBLIC INTEREST LITIGATION FOR RENAMING AN AUTONOMOUS PUBLIC ORGANIZATION CALLED DELHI UNIVERSITY TO ANANG PAL UNIVERSITY TO UPHOLD THE HISTORICAL ORIENTATION OF THE CAPITAL OF INDIA DELHI

TO,

THE CHIEF JUSTICE OF INDIA

SUPREME COURT OF INDIA

INDIA.

10-4-2007

This is to bring to your notice that the capital of India ;Delhi is losing all its strength and historical significance in the mad rush for materialistic Industrialization. The Yamuna waters have become murky ,and near it ,the Nigam Bodh Ghats for the salvation of Hindus ,lies in utter disarray and contemptible precincts, wherein religion should abound,for Mukti or peace.

The root cause of all this evil is the faulty educational system which at college level is installing condom vending machines and AIDS clinics in their premises in a land where virginity was valued as a precious jewel.The students instead of paying attention on studies pay more attention on dressing up and wearing filthy hanging jeans wherein their bottoms stand exposed.There is no one to monitor their values.

It is really shameful that such a big University having the statue of Shri Vivekanandji should not even have its name on the main entrances .Please examine the pictures enclosed.It was lately only that the main gates were rebuilt without any boards.Not only is it demoralizing but also confusing for the first time visitor as to where DELHI UNIVERSITY exists.

Please sanction my appeal to rename DELHI UNIVERSITY as ANANG PAL UNIVERSITY,to bring about a moral upliftment of the said institution.

A brief justification follows:-

RENAMING DELHI UNIVERSITY AS ANANG PAL UNIVERSITY.

HISTORY OF DELHI,ANANG PAL AND THE GARUDA IRON PILLAR OF SOUTH DELHI.

Early Hindu Kingdoms :

Archaeological evidences suggest that this area was settled by Ashoka about 2500 years ago. Legend also has it that the city was the war ground for famous war that has a mention in great Hindu epic Mahabharata. Since the war was fraught 3000 years ago, the city (Idraprastha) seems to be much older.

Getting on to firmer historical ground, the city was ruled by Tomar Rajputs in 10th century AD. Anang Pal, the Tomara ruler built magnificent edifices like Lal Kot and famous full iron pillar at Qutab Minar. The name is said to be derived from tomar, a club. The race is said to an ancient one and the great king Vikramaditya, was held to have sprung from it.

The Tomara are sometimes considered a branch of the Bhattis. Mr. V.A. Smith however states that Delhi was founded in 993-994, and Anangpala, a Tomara king, built the Red Fort about 1050. In 1052 he removed the celebrated iron pillar on which the eulogy of Chandragupta Vikramaditya is incised, from its original position, probably at Mathura, and set it up in Delhi as an adjunct to a group of temples from which the Muhammadans afterwards constructed the great mosque. (Smith, Early History of India p.386). This act apperenntly led to the tradition that Vikramaditya had been a Tomara, and also to a much longer historical antiquity being ascribed to the clan than it really possessed. The Vikramaditya Stambha which is now called Kutub Minar could well be king Vikramadiya’s tower commemorating his conquest of Western Asia and Arabia.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chandragupta_II

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Qutb_complex

Main article: Iron pillar of Delhi

The iron pillar is one of the world’s foremost metallurgical curiosities. The pillar, almost seven metres high and weighing more than six tonnes, was erected by Chandragupta II Vikramaditya (375–414 CE), (interpretation based on careful analysis of archer type Gupta gold coins) of the Gupta dynasty that ruled northern India 320–540. The pillar, with an idol of Garuda at the top, was originally located at a place called Vishnupadagiri (meaning “Vishnu-footprint-hill”), identified as modern Udayagiri, situated in the close vicinity of Besnagar, Vidisha and Sanchi, towns located about 50 kilometres east of Bhopal, in central India. Vishnupadagiri is located on the Tropic of Cancer and, therefore, was a centre of astronomical studies during the Gupta period. The Iron Pillar served an important astronomical function, in its original site; its early morning shadow fell in the direction of the foot of Anantasayain Vishnu (in one of the panels at Udayagiri) only in the time around summer solstice (June 21). The creation and development of the Udayagiri site appears to have been clearly guided by a highly developed astronomical knowledge. Therefore, the Udayagiri site, in general, and the Iron Pillar location in particular, provide firm evidence for the astronomical knowledge in India around 400 CE.

The pillar bears an inscription which states that it was erected as a flagstaff in honour of the Hindu god, Vishnu, and in the memory of the Gupta King Chandragupta II (375–413). Made up of 98% wrought iron of pure quality, it is 23 feet 8 inches (7.21 m) high and has a diameter of 16 inches (0.41 m). Also, it was confirmed that the temperatures required to form such kind of pillars cannot be achieved by combustion of coal. The pillar is a testament to the high level of skill achieved by ancient Indian iron smiths in the extraction and processing of iron.

It has attracted the attention of archaeologists and metallurgists as it has withstood corrosion for the last 1600 years, despite harsh weather. Its unusually good corrosion resistance appears to be due to a high phosphorus content, which together with favorable local weather conditions promotes the formation of a solid protective passivation layer of iron oxides and phosphates, rather than the non-protective, cracked rust layer that develops on most ironwork.

A fence was erected around the pillar due to the popularity of a tradition that considered it good luck if you could stand with your back to the pillar and make your hands meet behind it.

Sexy Cunt JHADU Latika Rana BANI GHARWALI KYUNKI JEB DEKHANI THI KHALI ,COUNTERFEIT CURENCY KI -KI THI HARAAM KI KAMAI/JHADU WALI BANI GHARWALI / ISLAM WANTS ALL HAGAR MAIDS SEATED ON POWER LAP PHALLUS TOP AND FILTHY MONEY LAUNDERED BY HAWALA; TO REACH LONDON COFFERS

GHARWALI BANI JHADUWALI
WHEN I GOT MARRIED TO KALRA HE DROVE AWAY THE SERVANT WHO EVEN USED TO COOK FOR HIM CALLED MEHTAAB- A MUSLIM, WHO WAS NOT LIVING WITH HER HUSBAND AS HE HAD TAKEN A SECOND WIFE ,SHE HAVING THREE CHILDREN . HE ENGAGED HER IN A VERBAL FEUD AND THEN CATCHING BY THE HAND DROVE HER OUT.
I WAS DOING MY FINAL YEAR OF POST GRADUATION IN PSYCHOLOGY AND THIS WAS A CATASTROPHE AS I HAD ALSO TAKEN RESEARCH AND HAD TO DO A LOT OF FIELD WORK.
NO SERVANT WAS READY TO BE EMPLOYED IN MY HOUSE AFTER THIS.
WITH GREAT DIFFICULTY MY FATHER ARRANGED A SERVANT FOR MY HOUSE MENIAL WORK AS I WAS DOING THE COOKING.
MOSTLY IN INDIA THE REZA buider labor AND THE MEN WORKING AS TECHNICIANS,CARPENTERS AND OTHER SMALL WORK,LIKE BEING LABORERS ON CONSTRUCTION SITES ARE MUSLIMS .
BUT IN HOMES WOMEN OF RURAL INDIA ARE EMPLOYED ,WHO ARE HINDUS AND THEIR SMALL PIECES OF LANDS WERE FORCIBLY SNATCHED FROM THEM,FORCING THEM IN MENIAL WORK AS EDUCATION IS VERY LESS IN RURAL INDIA.DOMESTIC SERVANTS ARE MOSTLY HINDU.
THERE ARE ALSO OTHER CATEGORIES UP THE SOCIAL SECURITY RUNG WHO WERE WORKING AS DAILY WAGERS AND CONTRACT LABOR IN AGRICULTURAL FIELDS OF BIG LANDLORDS AND WHO SHIFTED TO URBAN CITIES FOR WANT OF MORE MONEY.IT IS THIS CATEGORY WHICH IS VERY DANGEROUS AND SUCH MUSLIM SERVANTS IN KASHMIR SNATCHED AWAY THE FIELDS OF KESAR FROM THE KASHMIRI BRAHMINS DUE TO FAILURE OF THE LAW MACHINERY IN KASHMIR WHICH WAS ALSO MOSTLY MUSLIM AND ALSO THE MAJOR ROLE HERE OF TERRORISTS FUNDED AND SUPPORTED BY ORGANIZED CRIME OF INDIA.THESE MERCENARY HYENAS WILL STOOP TO ANY MEANS TO GRAB LANDS AND POWER AS THEY WOULD ALSO SNATCH AWAY THE BED OF A LEGAL WIFE READY TO BECOME SECOND WIVES AS ALSO PARTAKE IN THE KILLING OF THE FIRST WIFE AS GREED AND HARDSHIPS HAVE SNATCHED ALL MORALS AND FEAR OF GOD FROM THEM .

THEY HAVE ALSO BEEN TAUGHT BY ORGANIZED CRIME THAT HEINOUSNESS IS REWARDED AND GOOD DEEDS PUNISHED .
KALRA BELONGS TO THIS CLAN OF MERCENARY HYENAS AND ALL MY MARRIED LIFE WAS HELL AS I HAD NO POWER POSITION ,KALRA BEING IN A TRANSFERABLE JOB MYSELF WORKING MENIALLY IN A BEAUTY PARLOUR WITH NO ASSISTANTS AND TO TOP IT ALL KALRA WITH HIS UNDERWORLD SERVANT LINK AND BEING A PART OF THEIR HEINOUS BRIGADE USED TO DRIVE AWAY SERVANTS THAT I EMPLOYED WITH GREAT DIFFICULTY

I HAVE LIVED MY LIFE WITH A HEINOUS CROOK AND UNAUTHORIZED LAND GRABBER ,WHO MADE ME WORK MENIALLY ,AS ACCORDING TO HIM IN THIS LIFE ITSELF HE WOULD MAKE ALL GOOD PEOPLE WORK AS SCHEDULED CASTES AND ALL SCHEDULED CASTES AND MENIAL WORKERS IN POWER JOBS.

HINDUISM HAS LONG SINCE EVOLVED AND OUR CONSTITUTION AND ARTICLE 25 GIVES FREEDOM TO WORSHIP TO EVERY CITIZEN OF THIS COUNTRY.

ALL OVER THE WORLD THERE ARE PEOPLE SERVING AND OTHER PEOPLE TAKING THEIR WORK .THERE HAS TO BE A NATURAL HIERARCHY UP THE SOCIAL RUNG.
BUT HEINOUS ORGANIZED CRIME IN INDIA AND AMERICA IS DISTURBING THIS ENTIRE EQUATION AS THEY ARE FILTHY KILLERS WHO ARE RULING BY BREAKING THE LAW AND TAKING ADVANTAGE OF THE GOOD DEEDS OF OTHERS,AND ARE TRYING TO ESTABLISH A KINGDOM OF SATAN WHICH IS GOING TO PERISH .
ORGANIZED CRIME IS SHOWING THAT NO MATTER HOW HEINOUS YOU ARE YOU WILL NOT BE PUNISHED IN THIS WORLD OR THE NEXT.

ALL THIS BECAUSE ISLAM SUPPORTS HEINOUS SERVANTS AS LEGAL BED MATES AS WELL AS SECOND WIVES AS HAGAR THE GRANDMOTHER OF THEIR MUHAMMAD WAS A SLAVE GIRL.QUTUB MINAR IN INDIA IS ALSO SARI FOLDS ESTABLISHED BY QUTUB GROUP OF INDUSTRIES AND SLAVE MUSLIM DYNASTY.

Abraham married Hagar. From their union they had in their progeny the following prophets: Ishmael and Muhammad.

WHEN I CAME TO DELHI ,NO SERVANT WAS READY TO WORK FOR ME .AN OLD SENILE WOMAN WAS EMPLOYED BY KALRA ,WHO STARTED WEARING TRANSPARENT CLOTHES REVEALING HER HAGGARD BREASTS IN MY HOUSE .
I DROVE HER AWAY .AFTER THAT THERE WAS NO SERVANT AND I WORKED IN THIS HOUSE AS A MENIAL SERVANT FROM DECEMBER 2003 TO JULY 2004 WHENCE I WAS PROCLAIMED AS SUFFERING FROM MANIAC DEPRESSIVE PSYCHOSIS BY ORGAN TRADE GANGA RAM HOSPITAL AND SIKH SHO AT MUKHERJEE NAGAR ,SETHI AND MUKHERJEE PSYCHIATRISTS ;AFTER I REPORTED VIOLENCE BY KALRA AT THE THANA,ON 13-7-2004.
SUCH IS THE HEINOUS HOLD OF ORGANIZED CRIME ON CASUAL LABOR IN INDIA.THEY ALSO BELIEVE AND WANT THAT THE ENTIRE GOVERNMENT SERVANT CLASS SHOULD BE THE LINEAGE OF HAGAR WHO BECAME SARA THROUGH 370 SHOPS OF DAWOOD,DAYANAND MAKHIJA/TANEJA AND NOORA KASKAR.

http://www.cbi.gov.in/rnotice/notices.php

http://www.indianexpress.com/res/web/pIe/ie/daily/19990310/ige10090.html

http://rediff.co.in/cms/print.jsp?docpath=/news/2003/feb/20mum.htm

http://newsblog.aol.in/2007/06/15/encounters-with-the-underworld/

Police step up the heat on Dawood gang, arrest 14

EXPRESS NEWS SERVICE


MARCH 9: The Dawood Ibrahim gang has lost 14 of its men to the long arm of the law. The gangsters, who have been arrested in a series of raids in the western suburbs recently, were proudly brandished in four batches, faces covered, at the police Press Room this afternoon.According to Additional Commissioner of Police (north west region) Rakesh Maria, these arrests have helped the police solve 16 major cases, some even dating back to 1986. A large cache of arms and ammunition has also been seized from the gangsters, added Maria.

Seven members of the Iqbal-Noora Kaskar faction of the Dawood gang were arrested from a hideout at Goregoan on Saturday. The duo were in direct contact with the don and were passing on his instructions to one Mohammed Ali alias Momdia. Ali, in turn, was ordering the gangsters to carry out operations, said Maria.

Immediately after the arrests of the Kaskar gang members, the squad nabbed six members from the Chhota Shakeel gang, also at Goregoan. Prominent among them are IrfanHussain Bhukari and Azad Mohammed Hussain. Also in the slammer is key hitman Raju Yadav alias Raju Chikna.

The others who have been nabbed are Vinod Pujari, Prashant Pujari, Nagesh Niakar, Mohammed Rafiq and Rajesh. The police have recovered two Tokarev Mauser pistol with seven live rounds and a cell phone. According to police sources, Bhukari was involved in the murder of criminal lawyer Kishore Sutrale at Borivli on February 16 last month.

Also arrested are key shooter Ramzan Babu Sheikh alias Raja Mutta, who is involved in six serious offences, including murders. His associates Munnawar Hussain Sheikh, Abdul Gani Mulla and four others were held in subsequent raids. The police have recovered a 7.65 German pistol, a .38 revolver and 14 live rounds from the gangsters.

The police also claim to have cracked the Babu Singh Murder near CST on September 21, Suresh Jain alias Butla on October 28 and Mohammed Issac at Agripada on November 11 last year. The other cases also allegedly solved due to the arrestsare the murders of Anil at MRA Marg in 1986, Madhav Thakkar at Mulund in 1994 and Madhusudan Surve alias Madhu Boss at Gamdevi in 1992.

Copyright © 1999 Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Ltd.


CBI takes Pathan, Kaskar into custody

PTI | February 20, 2003 | 16:00 IST

The Central Bureau of Investigation has taken Ejaz�Pathan, close aide of underworld Dawood Ibrahim and wanted in connection with the 1993 Mumbai serial blasts, into custody�after he was deported from Dubai on Wednesday night.

An agency spokesman said that he would be produced before the TADA [Terrorist and Disruptive Activities (Prevention) Act] court in Mumbai later on Thursday where the CBI would request further custody for interrogation.

The city police will question him later on his involvement in other cases including narcotics smuggling and supply of illegal arms, Police Commissioner R S Sharma said on Thursday.

Pathan was arrested on Tuesday night at the Mumbai airport along with Iqbal Sheikh Kaskar, younger brother of underworld gangster Dawood Ibrahim, on their arrival from Dubai.

Pathan played an active role in helping Dawood Ibrahim with the supply of RDX and arms and ammunition used in the 1993 bomb blasts. Pathan’s men were also instrumental in the landings of the arms in coastal Raigad district.

Pathan left India before the 1993 bomb blasts shattered the city killing 257 persons and injuring over 700 besides damaging property worth Rs 30 crore [300 million].

As he was absconding, the court had issued non-bailable warrants and red corner notices against him. The CBI had also alerted Interpol. �

The CBI had already filed a 1,300 page charge sheet in the Bombay blasts case and the trial is at its final stage.With Pathan’s arrest the case has taken a new turn as he is the first absconding accused to be arrested, police sources said.

Iqbal Shaikh Kaskar, younger brother of underworld gangster Dawood Ibrahim, is wanted in six serious offences, including murder and attempt to murder, Sharma said.

Police are considering booking him under the Maharashtra Control of Organised Crime Act, but the decision will be taken after seeking legal opinion, he added.

Reacting to their deposition, Sharma said, “This is just the beginning of coordination efforts between UAE [United Arab Emirates] authorities and the Mumbai police. We may get more such success in future”.

Iqbal had left India in the early 1980s along with other brothers Dawood, Noora, Anees and Mushtaqeen. Since then he is in Dubai and running a business there. He is also indirectly involved in construction businesses in Mumbai, police sources said.

http://sarojini-nagar-news.newslib.com/

http://sarojini-nagar-news.newslib.com/story/5956-2858741/

http://www.indembassyathens.gr/News/Terrorist%20attack

%20on%20Delhi%2029%20Oct.htm

Serial blasts kill 70 persons in Delhi -Bombs go off at two marketplaces and one explodes inside a DTC bus; countrywide red alert sounded

PHOTO: SHIV KUMAR PUSHPAKAR
Terror and Trauma: A blast victim being rushed to hospital in New Delhi on Saturday

http://barcouncilofdelhi.in/bcdmembers.asp?id=D/406/2005

Enrollment No
D/406/2005
Applicant Name
LATIKA RANA
S/O, D/O, W/O
S/O SH.Y.P.S.RANA
Date of Birth
2/18/1977
Permanent Address
97, RAJAN KUNJ, OPP. 6th Bn P.A.C.,ROORKEE ROAD MEERUT-250001
Telephone No
0121-2611093
Temporary Address
A-22, SEC-9, OVERSEAS APPTS, ROHINI DELHI
University
DELHI UNI.

For any correction, contact personally at head office of Bar Council of Delhi

President Prof. S K Mukherjee
Vice Chancellor
Birla Institute of Technology,
Mesra
Ranchi 835 215
Vice President Prof. A M Pathan
Vice Chanclellor
Maulana Azad National Urdu University
Gachibowi
Hyderabad 500 032
Immediate Past President Vacant
Secretary General Prof. Dayanand Dongaonkar
AIU House,
16 Comrade Indrajit Gupta Marg
New Delhi – 110 002.

Prof. Dayanand Don gaon kar

http://www.aiuweb.org/organisation/organisation.asp

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/29_October_2005_Delhi_bombings

The 29 October 2005 Delhi bombings occurred on October 29, 2005 in Delhi, India, killing 62 people and injuring at least 210 others[1] in three explosions. The bombings came only two days before the important festival of Diwali, which is celebrated by Hindus, Sikhs, and Jains. The bombs were triggered in two markets in central and south Delhi and in a bus in the Govindpuri area in the south of the city. Indian investigators believe the Kashmir separatist/ Islamic terrorist group Lashkar-e-Toiba was behind the attacks.

President A P J Abdul Kalam condemned the blasts in Delhi and sent condolences to the bereaved and other victims. Kalam appealed to the people “to maintain calm and help the agencies in relief and rescue work.” Parts of India were moved to higher alert following the blasts.

Reaction in Delhi

Delhi police ordered all temples and restaurants in Delhi closed shortly after the explosions, and the city of Delhi went on red alert.

World reaction

The bombings have provoked strong international condemnation from the United States, Britain, Pakistan, Canada, Australia, China, Sri Lanka, Japan, Belgium, Brazil, Iran, UAE, European Union, Bangladesh, Maldives, and South Africa.

  • Flag of Europe European Union – “Nothing will justify terrorism, which is an aggression against universal values that we share without distinction of language, culture or religion.” EU’s Foreign policy chief Javier Solana said, “The perpetrators of these heinous crimes must and will be brought to justice.”
  • Flag of South Africa South Africa – President Thabo Mbeki in a message to President A P J Abdul Kalam expressed condolences on behalf of his government and the people. “The South African government joins the international community in condemning these heinous acts of terrorism, particularly in a country that espouses the principles of democracy and freedom of its people,” he said.
  • Flag of the United States United States – “We condemn these attacks in the strongest possible terms. It is a cowardly act of violence and we hope that the perpetrators are swiftly identified and brought to justice”, a senior State Department official said in Washington.
  • Flag of the United Kingdom United Kingdom – British Prime Minister Tony Blair sent a letter of condolence to Prime Minister Manmohan Singh.
  • SAARANSH (1984)(VCD) Mother India (1957)
    [ Drama ]
    Saaransh is the story of how a retired school teacher B.V. Pradhan and his wife Parvati come to terms with life after the death of their only son who has been killed in New York in a senseless mugging incident. Pradhan feels that life is meaningless while Parvati has taken refuge in religion. Her new-found guru has assured her that her son will be re-born very close to her. In the meantime, in order to overcome their loneliness as well as to supplement Pradhan meagre pension, they take in a young aspiring actress Sujata as paying guest. Sujata is trying to make it in films but actually hopes to marry her lover Vilas, son of the local small-time politician Gajanan Chitre who is, naturally, against the marriage. One day, Pradhan, who has been trying to get a job in the city, is beaten up by a group of street urchins. Overwhelmed by the humiliation that life has in store for him, Pradhan attempts suicide and is saved in the nick of time by Vilas. A shocked Parvati insists that she will partner him in his next suicide bid. A few days later, when the old couple are on the verge of taking poison, Parvati overhears that Sujata is carrying Vilas child and that he wants her to abort the child so that he can talk his father into a marriage later. Parvati is convinced that this is indeed her son re-born, as predicted by her guru. She persuades Pradhan to intervene and save their son from not only Vilas but also his father, the omnipotent Gajanan Chitre.
  • http://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Khooni_Darwaza&printable=yes

  • Khooni Darwaza (Hindi:खूनी दरवाज़ा, Urdu خونی دروازہliterally The Gate of Blood), also referred to as Lal Darwaza (Hindi:लाल दरवाज़ा, Red Gate), is located on the Bahadur Shah Zafar Marg in Delhi, India. It is one of the 13 surviving gates of Delhi.
  • Khooni Darwaza was situated on an open tract of land before the rise of modern buildings around it. It lies today on the Bahadur Shah Zafar Marg opposite the Feroz Shah Kotla cricket ground, which lies to its east. To the west is the entrance to the Maulana Azad Medical College. It lies about half a kilometre to the south of the Delhi Gate of Old Delhi.
  • The Gate was built during Sher Shah Suri’s reign as one of the two gateways of Purana Qila. It was known as the Kabuli Darwaza as caravans coming from Afghanistan passed through it. It came to be known as Khooni Darwaza during the Mughal reign due to various tales of bloodshed at the gate, in addition to the practice of displaying criminals’ heads there.
  • http://www.livius.org/a/pakistan/gtr/grand_trunk_road.html

  • Emperor Jehangir who succeeded his father Akbar to the throne was resisted by some of Akbar’s Navaratnas. He ordered two sons of Abdul Rahim Khan-I-Khana, one of the Navratnas, to death at this gate. Their bodies were left to rot at the gate. [1]

    Aurangzeb (Jehangir’s grandson) defeated his elder brother Dara Shikoh in the struggle for the throne and had his head displayed at the gate.[1]

    The Gate saw yet more bloodshed in 1739 when Delhi was ransacked by Nadir Shah of Persia.[2] However, according to some sources, this massacre occurred at another gate of the same name located in the Dariba locality of Chandni Chowk.[1]

    On September 22, 1857, during the Indian Rebellion of 1857, William Stephen Raikes Hodson shot Bahadur Shah Zafar’s sons Mirza Mughal and Mirza Khizr Sultan and grandson Mirza Abu Bakr at the gate.

  • During the riots of 1947, more bloodshed occurred near the gate when several refugees going to the camp established in Purana Qila were killed here.

    Khooni Darwaza is today a protected monument under the aegis of the Archaeological Survey of India.

    It gained more notoriety in December 2002, when a medical student was raped there by three youths.[3] The incident sparked much uproar and was also discussed in the Parliament of India.[4] Following the incident, the monument was sealed to the general public.

  • The gate is 15.5 m high and built with Delhi quartzite stone. Three staircases lead to different levels of the gate.[1]
  • Let Sleeping Vets Lie

    your selection

    Let Sleeping Vets Lie

    by Herriot, James

    With two years’ experience behind him, James Herriot still feels privileged working as an assistant vet at the Darrowby practice. In this third volume of Herriot’s hilarious memoirs are more tales of his unpredictable boss Siegfried, the joys of lambing, a vicious cat called Boris, his charming brother Tristan, and his jinxed courtship of the lovely Helen!

    about this copy

    used book

    condition:

    Book: Very Good Very Good

    Binding: PAPERBACK

    Publisher: Pan Macmillan

    ISBN-13: 9780330443548

    ISBN: 0330443542

    Description: Very Good. 0330443542 1974 Paperback.

    Languages: English

    Alibris ID: 9352173579

    seller information

    Name: Heroic Image, CA, USA

    Reliability: Excellent

    function contactSeller() { popup(‘ask’, ‘/popups/contact-seller?sid=HEROICMG&type=item&title=Let+Sleeping+Vets+Lie&itemNo=9352173579′, ‘500′, ‘650′, ‘yes’); }

    Questions? Contact the seller.

    more copies of this title

    explore further

THE SILK ROUTE ROAD TO TERROR MARKETING IN INDIA

December 13, 2008

Tuesday, February 19, 2008

THE SILK ROUTE ROAD TO TERROR MARKETING IN INDIA






YouTube – Dil Se: Chal Chaiyya Chaiyya with English Subs

Dil Se: Chal Chaiyya Chaiyya with English Subs Great Quality
7 min -

Rated 5.0 out of 5.0

09:54 From: smashit123
Views: 677

09:57 From: smashit123
Views: 664

www.youtube.com/watch?v=2QX5mzASbD8

09:53 From: smashit123
Views: 4,490















http://www.ramblingroses.net/zoldsilkr.htm

http://www.indianembassy.org/special/cabinet/Primeminister/2002/pm_june_05_2002.htm

KHYBER PASS

The Khyber Pass combines in one place all the strands of the tapestry we encountered along the Old Silk Road – trade, war, religion, gender politics and multi-national intrigue.

Opening Remarks of Prime Minister Vajpayee at a Press Conference

June 05 2002
Almaty, Kazakhstan

I am happy to meet mediapersons at the end of my first visit to Kazakhstan – indeed, to Central Asia. Historically, this extended neighbourhood of ours has been very close to our hearts. It is linked to India through ties of history, culture and spirituality. With the countries of Central Asia becoming independent, a new geo-political reality, of great significance to us, has come into being in this part of the world after the end of the Cold War. India wishes to strengthen her ties with all the countries of the region, imparting a multi-dimensional character to them. I would call it the new “Silk Route Initiative” of India’s foreign policy, It will seek to build a new Silk Road of Friendship and Cooperation between India and Central Asia.

My visit, which began on June 2, had the principal aim of sharing the desire for peace, prosperity and progress with Kazakhstan, the largest country in the region. During my stay in Almaty, I have seen for myself Kazakhstan’s impressive progress over the last ten years. I have had very friendly meetings with the President of Kazakhstan, Mr. Nulsultan Nazarbaev.

In our bilateral meeting on 3rd June, President Nazarbaev and I reviewed the extremely fast pace of progress in our relations since February, 2002 when he had come to India on a state visit. We have now identified Energy, Information Technology, Pharmaceuticals, Small Scale Industries and Defence Cooperation as areas for special focus. I am glad that both CII and FICCI were also present in Almaty with large delegations. These business leaders informed me that they see great opportunities for Indo-Kazakh economic cooperation. CII and FICCI have both decided to set up an office each in Kazakhstan. I would like this flag of business friendship to be carried to other Central Asian countries as well.

India and Kazakhstan have now set up a Joint Working Group Against International Terrorism and another Agreement to promote Tourism. A Memorandum of Understanding on Military and Technical Cooperation was also signed.

Besides my extensive meetings with the President of Kazakhstan, I also met with the President of Tajikistan, Mr. Emomali Rakhmanov. I was touched by the great warmth shown by President Rakhmanov. He invited me to visit Tajikistan and I have accepted his invitation. I conveyed to him our fraternal greetings to the people of Tajikistan, wishing him success in his country’s struggle against terrorism and extremism.

My meetings with the Presidents of Kazakhstan and Tajikistan have reinforced my conviction that a great opportunity beckons us to work together with all the countries of Central Asia. Together, we should be partners in tomorrow’s mutually beneficial progress. Besides the obvious benefits in cooperation in Energy, there is a strategic logic to our “Silk Route Initiative”.

On the eve of the first CICA Summit, Kazakhstan extended a special gesture to India. President Nazarbaev joined me in naming a beautiful road of Almaty after Mahatma Gandhi. I was deeply touched by this dedication to the Apostle of Peace just before the CICA Summit.

On 4th June, I participated in the “Conference on Interaction and Confidence Building Measures in Asia (CICA)”. This Conference was aimed at spreading the message of peace, security and friendship so that peoples of Asia could concentrate on removal of poverty and
promotion of socio-economic development through close bilateral and regional cooperation. This, indeed, was India’s principal motivation behind our unstinted cooperation over the last 10 years in the CICA process. In my address at the Summit, I conveyed the message that
deeper and broader Asian cooperation, with emphasis on conflict-resolution through dialogue, is the key to unleashing the full potential of Asia for peace and development both in our own continent and around the world.

I also shared my hope for a new vision for Asia based on our inheritance of some of the greatest civilizations and spiritual traditions in the world, emphasizing that tolerance and equal respect for all faiths has to be recognized as a universal principle in the new inter-dependent world we live in. In this context, I emphasized the need to defeat the forces of terrorism and religious extremism through an intensified global struggle. I am happy that most participating states had a similar vision for Asia.

I took the opportunity of the CICA summit to convey to the peoples and governments of Asia, India’s deep concern over cross-border terrorism aimed at destabilizing our country. I said that India has taken due note of the repeated assurances from the President of Pakistan to stop infiltration of terrorists into India and all terrorist activities conducted from Pakistani soil in the name of Kashmir. So far, India and the world community have not seen the results of these assurances on the ground. I have clearly conveyed that India is ready for dialogue with Pakistan on all issues, including the issue of Jammu & Kashmir, when cross-border terrorism ends.

Of great significance to India and the entire Asian and global community are the two documents signed at the CICA summit – the “Almaty Act” and the “CICA Declaration on Eliminating Terrorism and Promoting Dialogue Among Civilizations”. I wish to draw the attention of the media to just one of the important commitments enjoined on all the signatories to the Almaty Act.

“Separatism is one of the main threats and challenges to the security and stability, sovereignty, unity and territorial integrity of states. The Member States shall not support on the territory of another Member State any separatist movements and entities, and, if such emerge, not to establish political, economic and other kinds of relations with them, not to allow the territories and communications of the Member States to be used by the above-mentioned movements and entities, and not to render them any kind of economic, financial and other assistance.”

I held warm and friendly bilateral talks with President Vladimir Putin of Russia. I conveyed to him India’s appreciation of Russia’s strong and consistent support for our stand on terrorism. We are keenly looking forward to his visit to India in December.

I had a fruitful bilateral meeting with President Jiang Zemin of China. We discussed bilateral and CICA-related issues.

I was happy to have had the opportunity of meeting Chairman Hamid Karzai of the Interim Administration of Afghanistan. We discussed regional issues including the residual problems of the war against terrorism in that country. We believe that the forthcoming Loya Jirgah will be one more important step in strengthening independence, democracy and peace in Afghanistan.

I also had the opportunity of meeting the President of Turkey, Mr. N. Sezer. We discussed issues of bilateral importance.

Of great significance to India and the entire Asian and global community are the two documents signed at the CICA summit – the “Almaty Act” and the “CICA Declaration on Eliminating Terrorism and Promoting Dialogue Among Civilizations”. I wish to draw the attention of the media to just one of the important commitments enjoined on all the signatories to the Almaty Act.

“Separatism is one of the main threats and challenges to the security and stability, sovereignty, unity and territorial integrity of states. The Member States shall not support on the territory of another Member State any separatist movements and entities, and, if such emerge, not to establish political, economic and other kinds of relations with them, not to allow the territories and communications of the Member States to be used by the above-mentioned movements and entities, and not to render them any kind of economic, financial and other assistance.”

http://www.silkroadstudies.org/new/inside/research/terrorism_conflict.htm

Article no. 2046
Date 23 June 2006
Nathu La: Renewing the India-China Silk Route

Rajeev Ranjan Chaturvedy
Indian Pugwash Society

http://www.ipcs.org/India_articles2.jsp?action=showView&kValue=2060&country=1016&status=article&mod=a

Terrorism is a global phenomenon and cannot be said to have a specific point of origin. However, the roots of much of contemporary terrorism can be traced to the Silk Road region including North East Asia, from where the global network of terrorists expand.

http://www.whatreallyhappened.com/SilkRoad.html

“By 1985, Bin Laden had drawn on his family’s wealth, plus donations received from sympathetic merchant families in the Gulf region, to organize the Islamic Salvation Foundation, or al-Qaida, for this purpose.” – from the CIA report “Usama Bin Ladin: Islamic Extremist Financier”, 1996.

In order to support the Islamic jihad (holy war) against the Soviet Union, the U.S. supported camps for the Islamic mujahedeen, which became schools of Islamic radicalism. Working closely with the CIA in their efforts was a Saudi national named Osama bin Laden, a civil engineer and son of Muhammed Bin Laden, whose family owned the largest construction company in Saudi Arabia, and who had close ties to the Saudi royal family. Osama also worked with the ISI (Inter-Services Intelligence, the Pakistan intelligence agency) to channel funds, arms, and training to the mujahedeen. In 1988, Osama bin Laden, with full knowledge of the U.S. government, created al-Qaeda, which organization served as a conglomerate of Islamic mujahedeen cells spread throughout dozens of countries.

During the course of 2001, President George W. Bush was in negotiations once more with the Taliban. In May of 2001, Secretary of State Colin Powell announced a gift of $43 million to the Taliban, supposedly to help fight the “drug war”.

“To be precise, [opium is] being produced in the Taliban areas. You are talking to someone who has studied it. Whether there is some minor amount of heroin and opium being produced in the other areas is debatable. There is some obviously being produced everywhere, but the major fields that are being produced are in the Taliban-controlled areas.” – Dana Rohrabacher, California, speaking at the House Subcommittee of U.S. Interests in the Central Asian Republics, February 12, 1988.

Osama bin Laden

Osama bin Laden is the son of Mohammed bin Laden, the head of a vast construction empire, whose family also has vast interests in other areas. During the Soviet-Afghan war, the Royal Family of Saudi Arabia—friends of the bin Laden family—wanted to show fellow Muslims their support and commitment. Mohammed bin Laden was also helping to fund the Afghan war. So, when Osama wanted to go there to join the fight, his family and his government supported him.

Osama brought in engineers and construction equipment to assist in the conflict. With the help of the CIA, he built training facilities for the muhajeddeen. He became disillusioned, however, with the bickering among warlords and returned to Saudi Arabia, where he founded a welfare program for Afghan war veterans.

When Iraq invaded Kuwait, Osama lobbied the Royal Family to organize a force from Afghan war veterans to fight Saddam Hussein.

Instead, King Fahd turned to the U.S. Osama openly criticized the Royal Family and fought to get religious scholars to back rulings against non-Muslims being allowed into the Islamic “holy land”. In 1992, Bin Laden went to Sudan to assist in the Islamic revolution there. He gathered veterans of the Afghan war, which were disgusted that the U.S. military was allowed to remain in the Gulf once the war had ended.

On several separate occasions, Sudan offered to turn over their intelligence files on Osama bin Laden, and even to extradite the man himself to the U.S. government, who wanted Osama in connection with the U.S. Embassy and U.S.S. Cole bombings. U.S. President Bill Clinton refused the offers.

On February 8, 1988, Mikhail Gorbachev announced that the Soviet Union would withdraw its 100,000 troops from Afghanistan. On May 15, Soviet troops began their ten month withdrawal. Afghanistan was left in virtual anarchy, with nearly one quarter of the population living in refugee camps and infighting among the different factions struggling for power. In April of 1992, Burhannudin Rabbini and his faction took Kabul, thus becoming the dominant power in Afghanistan.

In 1994, the Taliban emerged in Afghanistan, with support from Pakistan, the U.S., Britain, and Saudi Arabia. By 1996, the Taliban had captured Kabul, wresting control of Aghanistan from the Rabbini regime.

WATCH MOVIE:-Ek Musafir Ek Hasina [1962]

Synopsis

On May 15, 1948 a bank in Bombay is robbed. As the masked robbers are making their escape, they are intercepted by a young man. During the scuffle the young man recognizes one of the robbers whom he knew to be the manager of Hotel Continental………

On May 15, 1948 a bank in Bombay is robbed. As the masked robbers are making their escape, they are intercepted by a young man. During the scuffle the young man recognizes one of the robbers whom he knew to be the manager of Hotel Continental. Mr. Sidhu, However the robbers make good their escape and the badly injured young man is taken to the hospital. The police who are anxious to question him on his regaining consciousness, are taken by surprise when they find the young man cannot remember anything about the Bank robbery. He can remember things upto 14th November, 1947 only, the date on which he as Lt. Ajay Mehra, reached Kashmir to fight the raiders. He further remembers that while saving a girl from the raiders he was hit by a shell and lost consciousness. From thereon, Ajay’s memory is a complete blank. On enquires it is revealed that Lt. Ajay Mehra was in fact reported to be killed in action. His cousin Sunder had taken charge of his wealth and property in Bombay and started squandering Ajay’s wealth over a cabaret dancer Rita employed in Hotel Continental. Sunder is now informed about Ajay Mehra’s safe return and in turn Sidhu also gets this information. Ajay Mehra faces another danger to his life. While the attempt on his life is being made by Sidhu and party, an innocent girl Asha is arrested for an attempt to murder Ajay. The court proceedings against Asha reveal a beautiful love episode which blossomed during the six months of Ajay Mehra’s amnesia condition. Asha through her narration, takes the court to the beautiful valley of Kashmir where Kabailis interrupted the ceremony of her marriage and Ajay Mehra saved her from the bestiy Kabailis. From that day a beautiful take of youthful romance begins till the villians of that episode succeed in getting Ajay arrested as an enemy’s spy and Ajay succeeds in breaking the jail and reaching Bombay in search of his lost identity where he encounters the bank robbers. Ajay is summoned by the Court as a witness. Sidhu and party are in panic. They decide that Ajay will never reach the court alive. While this decision is taken by the gangsters, we see Ajay driving towards Hotel Continental. What happens thereafter to the villains, Ajay Mehra and the innocent and beautiful Kashmiri girl Asha, is worth seeing on the screen.

37 YEARS ELLIGIBLE BACHELOR TAKES OVER THE REINS OF THE CONGRESS

December 13, 2008

Sunday, February 17, 2008

37 YEARS ELLIGIBLE BACHELOR TAKES OVER THE REINS OF THE CONGRESS





























Please see the umbrella proposal girl Smita Talwar of Bhilai 3 for Vipin Dhody.She also has rat teeth of 1937 Arya Samaj.This picture will make all understand what happened to all the marriage proposals he got and what they turned out to be-a story of heinousness with a family for having voiced concerns for the poor tribals who worship umbrellas as God.

THAT THE ENTIRE INTERNET HAS NOTHING ON THE TWO SECTS OF BUDDHISM NAMELY HEENYAN AND & MAHAYAN.The Mahayan belief is to take every
one to liberation but the Heenyan believes of THEIR
own soul only.
Google India

Previous 1 2













http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rahul_Gandhi
Rahul Gandhi NEHRU (born 19 June 1970) is an Indian politician and member of the Parliament of India, representing the Amethi constituency.[1] His political party is the Indian National Congress.[2]
His admission to St Stephen’s College was controversial as he was believed to have been admitted on the basis of his abilities as a competitive pistol shooter, which was disputed.[citation needed] He left the school in 1990, after one year of education.[4]

Reminisces

Shri Rahul Gandhi, MP

12, Tughlak Lane

New Delhi- 110 011

Tel(o) : 23019056, 23019080 Extn. 439

Tel(R) : 23012410, 23795161

Subject:-Reminisces of a lost Nehru ,Kashmiri Brahmin Legacy.

Sir,

I just happened to peruse through your web page

“http://www.aicc.org.in/home.php”

and read the words written under your mother-Smt.Sonia Gandhi’s photo as following”-

“The Congress is unique. Our uniqueness arises from several basic features of the Congress’s history, its character, its ideology and the legacy of its leadership. I am convinced that the time is ripe for a massive renaissance of our political culture so that we build that society which combines compassion with competence, equity with excellence.” ,

and was shell shocked as you all are not following even an iota of the legacy left behind by your ancestors

1.Kashmiri Brahmins are out on the roads ,persecuted ,looted ,raped and killed.

2.The government sector transferable jobs Hindu women in their middle age are being told that they are muslim by their bigamous cheat husbands,who will kill them by halal with domestic violence;making them their mothers inspite of being sometimes 12 years older than the first wife .(In muslim religion wife is treated as mother and that is why Hindus abuse-MADARCHOOD)

All this when they have never agreed to the second marriage,or being muslim ,or visiting any mosque.

How can you make a full Hindu family muslim or kill a mother by Arya Samaj 1937 Act;just because her cheat husband bedded some one else or sired an illegitimate offspring?

If a man marries another woman by converting to muslim religion;his first wife should agree to the marriage and being Muslim.

How can muslim mullas impose domestic violence on a Hindu first wife who never consented to same or even be psychologically terrorized that she is a kept woman ,or muslim or pros.

According to Section 494 ,a registered marriage unless accompanied by the rituals of a particular caste will not be legitimate as well as a second marriage in the life time of a living wife will attract section 494.

Also that a vedic marriage is as solemn as a Muslim or Christian marriage even if not accompanied by a registration ,which has been made mandatory presently. It does not apply to marriages which have been performed before 2004.So how can the muslim mullas claim that the second marriage which they have so sinfully performed on an already married father of grown up children is more solemn for that household and not the first vedic marriage of the first wife in a Hindu household?

Its sacrilegious and unfair and will surely lead to religious riots.

I see only one solution as far as Rahul as a human being is concerned.

Firstly you are walking on the legacy of the Congress founded by Nehruji

Secondly you have been brought up on the ideals and religion of your grandmother; Indira ji who had divorced your grandfather and her surname was kept same due to legal wrangles of official signing and infrastructure.

Thirdly I would like you to see what your grandmother did in face of severe crime and recession in the economy ,inspite of being a woman and facing threats of organized crime from the business world:-

http://www.searchindia.com/search/indian-politicians-indira-gandhi.html

On 19th July 1969, Indira Gandhi nationalized 14 major banks of the country. She promised that this would divert some of the funds from the banks to the small and middle peasants, who hitherto had to depend on loans from moneylenders, and pay exorbitant interests. She also hoped by this means to create a new base for her party in the countryside by mobilizing the small and middle peasantry. By nationalizing the banks, Indira Gandhi also reinforced her image among the people as a radical Prime Minister, courageous enough to take action against the big industrialists who owned the banks. The Leftists had been demanding nationalization of banks for years. Indira Gandhi thus stole the Leftists’ thunder.In her zeal to accomplish financing of every sector rapidly and fairly, and not entirely trusting the private banks to do this, the Indira Gandhi government nationalized all major banks early in her regime. She had some basis for not depending on the large private banks because they were controlled by large industrial houses whose affiliated businesses had better access to funds than did outside borrowers. The nationalization of banks in 1970 led to a rapid expansion of branch networks of all banks in their areas. Some were allowed to open branches outside their areas to create competition among nationalized banks.

Also read to the severe criminalization of politics ,the terror money of bog industrial houses and all about organized crime and terrorism in India ,coming from Mecca ,England and Rome on my blog:-

http://bhatiyajantatalji.blogspot.com/

If you can really pledge yourself to the ideals of the Nehru family bolstered by Rahul ;then change your name to the legitimate.

RAHUL NEHRU.

A TRULY 10 LETTERED WORD OF 10 JANPATH.

WITH BEST WISHES FOR 2008.

MAMTA DHODY

1513,OUTRAM LANE

MUKHERJEE NAGAR

DELHI-9

http://search.rediff.com/imgsrch/default.php?MT=indira%20gandhi#pointb

http://www.rediff.com/news/2007/nov/16sheela.htm

Saturday’s AICC session is Rahul’s day out

Sheela Bhatt in New Delhi

November 16, 2007-MY FATHER DIED ON THIS DAY.I AM NOT GOING TO SPARE HIS KILLERS AS LONG AS I HAVE THE STRENGTH INSIDE ME.

The All India Congress Committee session in New Delhi on Saturday is all set to launch Rahul Gandhi [Images] as a youth icon.

The party managers, who are masters in the image-building exercise of the Gandhi-Nehru clan, are working overtime to give final touches to the strategy, which will have larger ramifications for the party’s future.

However, there are a few hitches in their political mission because the AICC session of limited members (this is not a plenary or full session) is being held in gloomy times, when Prime Minister Manmohan Singh [Images] faces a grave crisis over the Indo-US nuclear deal. The party’s commitment to secularism, coalition politics and independent foreign policy is under test.

Also, despite inflation coming under control, the price factor in the marketplace is not giving any relief to the people. Moreover, three years of the Congress-dominated United Progressive Alliance rule does not have enough achievements to catch the popular imagination on which Rahul Gandhi can have an easy and safe ride. Of course, the Prime Minister’s Office would blame it on lack of publicity by the party machinery, but the fact remains that Congressmen are impatient and directionless.

At the Teen Murti Bhavan session, Rahul Gandhi tried to be friendly with delegates and even shared Nathu’s [a famour Delhi caterer] readymade lunch packets, but the negative tag of being a ‘reluctant leader’ is unlikely to go away, claim even his admirers.

In a surprise statement in that closed-door session, Rahul Gandhi had asked young Congressmen to create a network of reliable young people all over India, much on the lines of the Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh. His idea is to establish a permanent communication line to percolate party news faster and reliably.

Even as such ideas are welcomed by youngsters, Rahul’s ardent supporters in the party think that “jab tak woh public ko nahi milega kuch nahin hoga (unless he mingles with the common man, nothing will move for him).”

Aware of the public’s demands, Rahul Gandhi is slowly learning the tricks, too.

Recently, in Lucknow, when journalists showed their irritation when two Congress leaders were answering questions being put to him, Rahul Gandhi intervened to say, “I will answer all your questions.”

“You people think I don’t know how to speak. Now, let me show you how I speak,” he said.

Come Saturday, young Congressmen gathered in the capital from every nook and corner of the country will judge if Rahul Gandhi has indeed learnt how to speak.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Omerta

Omertà is a popular attitude, common in areas of southern Italy, such as Sicily, Calabria, and Campania, where criminal organizations like the Mafia, ‘Ndrangheta, and Camorra are strong. A common definition is the code of silence“.

Omertà implies “the categorical prohibition of cooperation with state authorities or reliance on its services, even when one has been victim of a crime.[1] Even if somebody is convicted for a crime he has not committed, he is supposed to serve the sentence without giving the police any information about the real criminal. Within Mafia culture, breaking the oath of omertà is punishable by death.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sedition

Sedition is a term of law which refers to covert conduct, such as speech and organization, that is deemed by the legal authority as tending toward insurrection against the established order. Sedition often includes subversion of a constitution and incitement of discontent (or resistance) to lawful authority. Sedition may include any commotion, though not aimed at direct and open violence against the laws. Seditious words in writing are seditious libel.

Because sedition is typically considered a subversive act, the overt acts that may be prosecutable under sedition laws vary from one legal code to another. Where those legal codes have a traceable history, there is also a record of the change of definition for what constituted sedition at certain points in history. This overview has served to develop a sociological definition of sedition as well, within study of persecution.

The difference between sedition and treason consists primarily in the subjective ultimate object of the violation to the public peace. Sedition does not consist of levying war against a government nor of adhering to its enemies, giving enemies aid, and giving enemies comfort. Nor does it consist, in most representative democracies, of peaceful protest against a government, nor of attempting to change the government by democratic means (such as direct democracy or constitutional convention).

Put simply, sedition is the stirring up of rebellion against the government in power. Treason is the violation of allegiance to one’s sovereign or state and has to do with giving aid to enemies or levying war. Sedition is more about encouraging the people to rebel, when treason is actually betraying the country.

http://www.vakilno1.com/bareacts/IndianPenalCode/indianpenalcode.htm

Section 124A. Sedition
1[124A Sedition

Whoever, by words, either spoken or written, or by signs, or by visible representation, or otherwise, brings or attempts to bring into hatred or contempt, or excites or attempts to excite disaffection towards. 2[* * *] the Government established by law in 3[India], 4[* * *] shall be punished with 5[imprisonment for life], to which fine may be added, or with imprisonment which may extend to three years, to which fine may be added, or with fine.

Explanation 1-The expression “disaffection” includes disloyalty and all feelings of enmity.

Explanation 2-Comments expressing disapprobation of the measures of the attempting to excite hatred, contempt or disaffection, do not constitute an offence under this section.

Explanation 3-Comments expressing disapprobation of the administrative or other action of the Government without exciting or attempting to excite hatred, contempt or disaffection, do not constitute an offence under this section.

1. Subs. by Act 4 of 1898, s. 4, for the original s. 124A which had been ins. by Act 27 of 1870, s. 5.

2. The words “Her Majesty or” omitted by the A.O. 1950. The words “or the Crown Representative inserted after the word “Majesty” by the A.O. 1937 were omitted by the A.O. 1948.

3. The words “British India” have successively been subs. by the A.O. 1948, the A.O.1950 and Act 3 of 1951, sec.3 and sch. to read as above.

4. The words “or “British Burma” ins. by the A.O.1937 omitted by the A.O.1948.

5. Subs. by Act 26 of 1955, sec.117 and sch., for “Transportation for life or any shorter term” (w.e.f.1-1-1956).


Commentary/ Vir Sanghvi

The crisis of 1987 was about the legacy of Indira Gandhi and the damage she did to our system

Zail SinghOpinions will always be divided over who was more to blame for the constitutional crisis of 1987. Was Zail Singh merely a cynical, venal politician who was ready to dismiss a popularly elected prime minister only to obtain a second term for himself?

And even if he was a bumbling idiot who said the wrong things to world leaders, did Rajiv Gandhi really have right to flout conventions and to ignore him as completely as he did for all of 1986. After all, the issue went beyond Rajiv and Zail as individuals. It concerned the crucial constitutional relationship between the president and the prime minister of India.

I suspect that both positions have some merit. The manner in which he intrigued with the likes of Chandra Swami in his last days suggests that Giani Zail Singh lacked the stature to be President of India.

Rajiv GandhiEqually, it is hard to deny that Rajiv Gandhi’s lack of experience led him to make matters worse. If the office of President is occupied by a man who is unfit for the job then you must find a way to keep the individual in check without damaging the office itself. Rajiv Gandhi failed to make this crucial distinction.

But finally, the issue is not whether Zail Singh should have moderated his essential personality to behave in a more presidential manner or whether Rajiv Gandhi should have waited till he had some experience of government before becoming prime minister.

The key issue is this: Who made Zail Singh President? And who saw to it that Rajiv would become prime minister without ever having occupied any ministerial office at all? The answer is he same in both cases: Indira Gandhi.

Indira GandhiShe had worked closely with Zail Singh. She knew what he was like. Despite this she made him President, not because he was any good but because he was loyal. Similarly, she knew that Rajiv, no matter how good his intentions, was not ready for the job. But she wanted him to succeed her anyway simply because he was her son.

When the President and the prime minister both owe their jobs to considerations other than pure merit, such confrontations, and crises are inevitable.

RAHUL NEHRU WAS NAMED AFTER:-

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gautama_Buddha

Early life and marriage

The Buddha as a child, taking a bath. Gandhara, 2nd century CE.

The Buddha as a child, taking a bath. Gandhara, 2nd century CE.

Siddhartha, destined to a luxurious life as a prince, had three palaces (for seasonal occupation) especially built for him. His father, King Śuddhodana, wishing for Siddhartha to be a great king, shielded his son from religious teachings or knowledge of human suffering. Siddhartha was brought up by his mother’s younger sister, Maha Pajapati.[9]

As the boy reached the age of 16, his father arranged his marriage to Yaśodharā (Pāli: Yasodharā), a cousin of the same age. In time, she gave birth to a son, Rahula. Siddhartha spent 29 years as a Prince in Kapilavastu. Although his father ensured that Siddhartha was provided with everything he could want or need, Siddhartha felt that material wealth was not the ultimate goal of life.

IF WE SEE :-

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Buddhas_of_Bamyan

WE WILL FIND THAT IN GUISE OF RELIGION THE MAIN PURPORT OF THE TALIBAN/AL QUEDA BUILDER MAFIA WAS TO CRIMINALLY INTIDIMATE THE BUDDHISTS AS WELL AS ISOLATE THE LOCALS FOR CRIME AND TERROR AS THE SILK ROUTE IS THE MAIN ILLEGAL ROUTE WHERE HEINOUS ACTIVITY OF THE CRIME SYNDICATE OF AMERICA AS WELL AS INDIA IS BEING CARRIED OUT.DRUGS,ILLEGAL ARMS AND HAWALA MONEY OF BUIDER MAFIA,BIG INDUSTRIAL HOUSES AS WELL AS TERROR GROUPS TRAVELS THROUGH THE SILK ROUTE
PLEASE READ THE FOLLOWING TO UNDERSTAND BETTER THE RELIGIOUS PURPORT OF DESTROYING THE BAMIYAN STATUES.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gautama_Buddha

The Great Passing

According to the Mahaparinibbana Sutta of the Pali canon, at the age of 80, the Buddha announced that he would soon enter Parinirvana or the final deathless state abandoning the earthly body. After this, the Buddha ate his last meal, which, according to different translations,especially the religious texts knowledge of Heenyan texts was pork, which he had received as an offering from a blacksmith named Cunda. Falling violently ill, Buddha instructed his attendant Ānanda to convince Cunda that the meal eaten at his place had nothing to do with his passing and that his meal would be a source of the greatest merit as it provided the last meal for a Buddha.The demolition of the Bahmiyan Buddha statues by the Al-Queda builder terror mafia or Taliban was due to the last meal being of Pork as Muslims are forbidden to have anything to do with liquor and pork or pig’s meat. The Buddhas of Bamiyan (Persian: تندیس‌های بودا در باميان – tandis-ha-ye buda dar bamiyaan) were two monumental statues of standing Buddhas carved into the side of a cliff in the Bamyan valley of central Afghanistan, situated 230 km (143 miles) northwest of Kabul at an altitude of 2500 meters (8,202 feet).It was a Buddhist religious site from the second century up to the time of the Islamic invasion in the ninth century. Built during the sixth century, the statues represented the classic blended style of Indo-Greek art.Bamyan lies on the Silk Road, a caravan route linking the markets of China & India with those of Central Asia, the Middle East, and Europe.

This Silk Route is used by drug peddlars ,illegal arms trade to the Kashmir valley and illegal hawala dealers;to send dirty money of terrorists and big companies of India.

The statues were destroyed by dynamite over several weeks, starting in early March, carried out in different stages. Initially, the statues were fired at for several days using anti-aircraft guns and artillery. This damaged them but did not obliterate them. Then the Taliban placed anti-tank mines at the bottom of the niches, so that when chunks of rock broke off from artillery fire, the statues would fall and be blown up again. In the end, the Taliban tied ropes around some local Hazara men, lowered them down the cliff face, and forced them to place explosives into holes in the Buddhas.[8]

Dynamiting and destruction, March 2001

On March 6, 2001 The Times quoted Mullah Mohammed Omar as stating, “Muslims should be proud of smashing idols. It has given praise to God that we have destroyed them.” He had clearly changed his position from being in favor of the statues to being against them. During a March 13 interview for Japan’s Mainichi Shimbun, Afghan Foreign Minister Wakil Ahmad Mutawakel stated that the destruction was anything but a retaliation against the international community for economic sanctions: “We are destroying the Buddha statues in accordance with Islamic law and it is purely a religious issue”.

NOW THE GREATEST IRONY OF THIS WHOLE CRIME SCENARIO IS THE BIG MOUTH OF MADAME AMBEDKAR MAYAVATI WHO CLAIMS TO BE THE BIGGEST DALIT EMPATHISER & BUDDHIST AND HAS RENAMED NOIDA AS GAUTAM BUDDHA NAGAR AS ALSO CONVERTING LAKHS OF DALITS INTO BUDDHISTS .SHE IS ILLITERATE AND HAS NOT PAID ANY ATTENTION TO THE GREATEST SACRILEGE OF BUDDHA IN BODH GAYA OR THE BODHI TREE.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bodh_Gaya

Bodh Gaya or Bodhgaya is a city in Gaya district in the Indian state of Bihar. It is famous for being the place of Buddha’s attainment of Enlightenment.

Historically, it was known as the Bodhimanda (ground round the Bodhi-tree), and there was a large monastic settlement there. The main monastery of Bodhgaya used to be called the Bodhimanda-vihāra (Pali). Now it is called the Mahabodhi Temple.

For Buddhists, Bodh Gaya is the most important of the main four pilgrimage sites related to the life of Gautama Buddha, the other three being Kushinagar, Lumbini, and Sarnath. In 2002, Mahabodhi Temple, located in Bodh Gaya, became a UNESCO World Heritage Site.[1]

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bodhi_tree

The Bodhi Tree, also known as Bo (from the Sinhalese Bo), was a large and very old Sacred Fig tree, located at the Mahabodhi Temple at Bodh Gaya (about 100 km/62 mi from Patna in the Indian state of Bihar) under which Siddhartha Gautama, the spiritual teacher and founder of Buddhism later known as Gautama Buddha, achieved enlightenment, or Bodhi. In religious iconography, the Bodhi tree is easily recognizable from its heart-shaped leaves, which are usually prominently displayed.

http://www.buddhistchannel.tv/index.php?id=1,2934,0,0,1,0

Buddhist holy tree vandalized in India

Bangkok Post, July 20, 2006

New Delhi, India — A group of unknown miscreants cut off a branch from a 110-year-old Buddhist holy tree in India’s eastern Bihar state, news reports said Thursday.

The Bodhi tree around which the Mahabodhi temple complex is built, grew from the original banyan tree under which Gautama Buddha, the founder of Buddhism, attained enlightenment 2,550 years ago.

The tree is located in Bodh Gaya town, which lies 100 kilometres south of the state capital Patna.

Temple sources told the IANS news agency that a branch of the Bodhi tree was chopped off a few days ago, but this was detected only on Thursday morning.

“When the news spread in the town, monks followed by local people thronged the temple premises. The district officials and the temple committee hushed up the issue,” it quoted a source as saying.

The tree, most important of the four holy sites for Buddhists, is the sixth descendant of the tree under which Buddha meditated.

Every year, hundreds of thousands of Buddhist pilgrims and tourists visit the Mahabodhi complex, which was declared by the Unesco as a World Heritage Site in 2002.

The NDTV network reported that this was the second time in the history of the Bodhi tree that it was attacked.

In the seventh century AD, King Shashank had ordered the tree to be cut down, but it was later, replanted with a root from the original tree.

Local authorities and police were tight-lipped and were investigating into the matter.

The Congress President Smt. Sonia Gandhi has expressed her grief and shock at the series of bomb blasts in Mumbai this evening where a number of innocent citizens have lost their lives and many have been grievously injured. She condemns this dastardly and inhuman act and appeals to the countrymen to collectively isolate such elements from society.

She has spoken to the Chief Minister of Maharashtra and the Union Home Minister to tighten all security measures and maintain peace and harmony. She has asked the State government to undertake relief measures and apprehend the culprits immediately.

The Congress President sends her heartfelt condolences to the bereaved families.

[Janardan Dwivedi]

Chairman

Media Department/AICC

http://www.mayoclinic.com/health/arteriosclerosis-atherosclerosis/DS00525/DSECTION=1

ALSO read what happens to filthy mother killers using women as consumer durables.

Introduction

Arteriosclerosis / Atherosclerosis

http://www.mayoclinic.com/health/arteriosclerosis-atherosclerosis/DS00525

Arteries are blood vessels that carry oxygen and nutrients from your heart to the rest of your body. Healthy arteries are flexible, strong and elastic. Over time, however, too much pressure in your arteries can make the walls thick and stiff — sometimes restricting blood flow to your organs and tissues. This process is called arteriosclerosis, or hardening of the arteries.

Atherosclerosis is a specific type of arteriosclerosis, but the terms are often used interchangeably.

Although atherosclerosis is often considered a heart problem, it can affect arteries anywhere in your body. For example:

  • When arteries leading to your limbs are affected, you may develop circulation problems in your arms and legs called peripheral arterial disease.
  • When arteries to your heart are affected, you may have coronary artery disease, chest pain (angina) or a heart attack.
  • When arteries supplying blood to your brain are affected, you could have a transient ischemic attack (TIA) or stroke.
  • Atherosclerosis can also lead to a bulge in the wall of your artery (aneurysm).

You may not know that you have atherosclerosis until a hardened artery causes a medical emergency. But you can take steps to protect yourself. Healthy lifestyle changes and medications can help.

Signs and symptoms

Atherosclerosis develops gradually. There are usually no signs or symptoms until an artery is so narrowed or clogged that it can’t supply adequate blood to your organs and tissues. Sometimes a blood clot completely obstructs blood flow.

The specific signs and symptoms depend on which arteries are affected. For example:

  • Heart arteries. Obstruction of the arteries to your heart (coronary arteries) may cause symptoms of heart attack, such as chest pain.
  • Arteries supplying the brain. Obstruction of the carotid arteries in your neck may cause symptoms of stroke, such as sudden numbness, weakness or dizziness.
  • Arteries in the arms and legs. Obstruction of the arteries supplying blood to your arms and legs may cause symptoms of peripheral arterial disease, such as leg pain when walking (intermittent claudication).

Sometimes hardening of the arteries causes erectile dysfunction in men.

Causes

Atherosclerosis is a slow, progressive disease that may begin as early as childhood. Although the exact cause is unknown, researchers suspect that atherosclerosis starts with damage or injury to the inner layer of an artery. The damage may be caused by various factors, including:

  • High blood pressure
  • High cholesterol
  • An irritant, such as nicotine
  • Certain diseases, such as diabetes

Once the inner wall of an artery is damaged, blood cells called platelets often clump at the injury site to try to repair the artery. Over time, fatty deposits (plaques) made of cholesterol and other cellular waste products also accumulate and harden, narrowing the space in your arteries. Organs and tissues that are served by these narrowed vessels don’t get an adequate supply of blood.

Eventually pieces of the fatty deposits may rupture and enter your bloodstream. This can cause a blood clot to form at the site and damage your organs, such as in a heart attack. A blood clot can also travel to other parts of your body and partially or totally block blood flow to another organ.

  • High blood cholesterol
  • Risk factors

    Hardening of the arteries occurs over time. In addition to simply getting older, factors that increase the risk of atherosclerosis include:

  • High blood pressure
  • High cholesterol
  • Diabetes
  • Obesity
  • Smoking
  • A family history of aneurysm or early heart disease

MOTHERS WITH BLOOD AND CONSUMER DURABLES

December 13, 2008

Saturday, February 16, 2008

MOTHERS WITH BLOOD AND CONSUMER DURABLES




















THE GHOST OF SEX UNIVERSITY -
16TH SAMSKARA OF DEATH
DAYANAND SARASWATI -ARYA SAMAJ 1875


DEATH 1883
ARYA SAMAJ ACT 1937 TO KILL MOTHERS AFTER 20 YEARS OF MARRIAGE TO PROMOTE USE AND THROW AND FINISH HINDU RELIGION BY SEX UNIVERSITY /BUREAUCRACY/CIVIL JUDICIARY ACHIEVEMENTS

http://www.aiuweb.org/organisation/organisation.asp

President Prof. S K Mukherjee
Vice Chancellor
Birla Institute of Technology,
Mesra
Ranchi 835 215
Vice President Prof. A M Pathan
Vice Chanclellor
Maulana Azad National Urdu University
Gachibowi
Hyderabad 500 032
Immediate Past President Vacant
Secretary General Prof. Dayanand Dongaonkar
AIU House,
16 Comrade Indrajit Gupta Marg
New Delhi – 110 002.


1 To 3 of 3 Search for : indira gandhi

1

R.L.GUPTA & ANR. Vs. UNION OF INDIA & ORS.

Coram: VENKATARAMIAH E.S. (J)

16/03/1988

2

P.N. DUDA Vs. v. P. SHIV SHANKAR & OTHERS

Coram: MUKHARJI SABYASACHI (J)

15/04/1988

3

KEHAR SINGH & ORS. Vs. STATE (DELHI ADMN.)

Coram: OZA G.L. (J)

03/08/1988

Previous Page Next Page

Supreme Court Of India

CBI CONTROL ROOM
Block No. 3, Ground Floor, CGO Complex,
Lodi Road, New Delhi -110 003.
Tele : 91-11-24361273
Fax:91-11-24364130

Dear Sir,

Here is a copy of the letter I had sent to the press regarding AYODHYA CELL,and intervention judiciously ,for all seeking justice at the Ayodhya cell,through the use of Social Psychology as an intervention procedure ,by virtue of the Clause 45 -INDIAN EVIDENCE ACT-”OPINION OF EXPERTS”.PLEASE FORWARD TO RELEVANT AUTHORITY.

To,Group mind

The Editor ,

Hindustan times.

This is in response to the Centre’s counsel mr.gUPTA ‘S OPINIONS ABOUT THE Babri Masjid demolition.In a country like INDIA where Hinduism is the prime religion and the sentiments of the people are warmly connected to Lord RAM how can you justify the actions of a mob without studying the underlying psychology of the whole nation.Mr.gupta’s statement frenzied kar sewaks”suddenly and surprisingly rushed to demolish the structure are totally categorical and insulting to an entire nation whose very religion stands threatened and the people who dare to fight for their rights –to be sent to KALA PANI?SHAME –SHAME.THE LIBERHANS COMMISSION SHOULD HAVE A FEW SOCIAL PSYCHOLOGISTS STUDYING MOB MOTIVATION TO RIGHTLY JUSTIFY AS TO EXACTLY WHAT HAPPENED ON DEC.6TH 1992.

LET ME JUSTIFY –

IT IS A MATTER OF COMMON EXPERIENCE THAT WHEN ONE PARTICIPATES IN A CROWD ONE’S BEHAVIOUR UNDERGOES SOME MODIFICATION,AND IT IS OFTEN DIFFICULT TO RECONCILE THE BEHAVIOUR OF AN INDIVIDUAL IN A CROWD WITH HIS BEHAVIOUR IN HIS INDIVIDUAL CAPACITY.THIS IS THE :”GROUP MIND”

ACCORDING TO THIS CONCEPTION, THE GROUP HAS A MIND OF ITS OWN APART FROM THE MIND OF THE INDIVIDUAL,THAT IS WHEN THE MINDS OF THE VARIOUS INDIVIDUALS COMBINE TO FORM A NEW MIND AND WHEN THIS MIND DIRECTS THE CONDUCT OF THE CROWD THE BEHAVIOUR OF THE INDIVIDUAL IS MODIFIED.THE MENTAL RELATIONS OF THE MEMBERS OF A GROUP COMBINE TO GIVE EXISTENCE TO “THE GROUP MIND.”

IN HIS BOOK “CROWD”,LEBON HAS WRITTEN,”THE SENTIMENTS AND IDEAS OF ALL THE PERSONS IN THE GATHERING TAKE ONE AND THE SAME DIRECTION AND THEIR CONSCIOUS PERSONALITY VANISHES.A COLLECTIVE MIND IS FORMED,DOUBTLESS TRANSITORY BUT PRESENTING VERY CLEARLY DEFINED CHARACTERISTICS.IN THIS WAY,ACCORDING TO LEBON, THE DIFFERENT INDIVIDUALS OF A GROUP IN A GATHERING DO NOT THINK INDIVIDUALLY BUT THINK ,EXPERIENCE AND ACT THROUGH THE GROUP MIND .IN THEIR INDIVIDUAL CAPACITIES THE LIFE ,VOCATION,CHARACTER,INTELLECT,THOUGHTS,ETC. OF THESE INDIVIDUALS EXHIBIT ADEQUATE DIFFERENCES AND FOR THIS REASON THEY DIFFER FROM EACH OTHER MATERIALLY AND INDIVIDUALLY.BUT IN A GATHERING EVERY INDIVIDUAL IS TRANSFORMED,AS IF HIS OWN MIND BECOMES A PART OF THE “COLLECTIVE MIND”.

LEBON CONTENDS THAT IN A CROWD THE COLLECTIVE UNCONSCIOUS IS AWAKENED DUE TO WHICH THERE IS A MARKED SIMILARITY BETWEEN AN INDIVIDUAL’S BEHAVIOUR AND THE CONDUCT OF THE OTHER MEMBERS OF THE CROWD EVEN THOUGH HIS ACTIONS DIFFER FROM WHAT THEY ARE OTHERWISE,DUE TO A PSYCHOLOGICAL MUTUAL BOND.

ESPINAS, A FRENCH AUTHOR -THIS SAME VIEW IS PUT FORTH IN A TERM”SOCIAL CONSCIOUSNESS”,IN WHICH THE INDIVIDUAL DISCARDS HIS INDIVIDUALITY AND ASSUMES THE SOCIAL CONSCIOUSNESS IN A GATHERING.THUS BABRI MASJID DEMOLITION WAS NOT AN ACT PROPOUNDED BY ANY INDIVIDUAL BUT REPRESENTED THE SOCIAL CONSCIOUSNESS AT THAT TIME.

ACCORDING TO ESPINAS,THERE IS A SORT OF SELF CONSCIOUSNESS IN EVERY SOCIETY AND IT IS BECAUSE OF THIS EXISTENCE THAT WHEN ITS CULTURE IS ATTACKED FROM OUTSIDE IT RAISES A VOICE AGAINST IT.

DURKEHEIM CONSIDERS THE GROUP MIND TO BE SUPERIOR TO THE INDIVIDUAL MIND.BECAUSE OF A RESULT OF EXCHANGE IN VIEWS THAT TAKES PLACE BETWEEN THE INDIVIDUALS IT BECOMES MORE COMPREHENSIVE AND EXTENSIVE AND HENCE MORE PERFECT..IT IS THEN DEVOID OF MANY INDIVIDUAL SHORTCOMINGS THAT BEHEST THE INDIVIDUAL INTELLECT.IT IS FURTHER CONTENTED BY DUR KHEIM THAT THE CREDIT FOR MANY FORMS OF INDIVIDUAL THINKING GO TO THE GROUP MIND.THUS POSITIVE AND NEGATIVE ACTIONS RESULTING IN MOB BEHAVIOUR IS A PRODUCT OF THEIR OWN INDIVIDUAL CONSCIOUSNESS.THIS IS CREATED BY THE TRADITIONS OF SOCIAL LIFE BECAUSE THESE TRADITIONS ARE ATTACHED TO THE CONCEPTS OF PAST ,PRESENT AND FUTURE, AND IT IS BY THE VIRTUE OF THESE THAT THE LIFE OF ALL THE MEMBERS IN A GROUP IS FACILIATED AND DIRECTED.

THUS GROUP MIND IS NOT A MERE COLLECTION OF THE MINDS OF ALL THE INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS OF A GROUP.IT HAS AN EXISTENCE EVEN APART FROM THE MINDS OF THE INDIVIDUALS AND HAS SOME CHARACTERISTICS THAT HAVE THE POWER OF INFLUENCING THE MINDS OF THE INDIVIDUALS-AND THAT IS A COMMON GOAL AND GOD.

ACCORDING TO ALLPORT TWO PROCESSES ARE ACTIVE IN GROUP BEHAVIOR-1.SOCIAL FACILITATION 2.INTERSTIMULATION..BECAUSE OF THIS PROCESS OF SOCIAL FACILITATION ALL THE INDIVIDUALS ARE SEEN BEHAVING IN AN IDENTICAL MANNER.IN A GROUP WHEN AN INDIVIDUAL REACTS TO A PARTICULAR STIMULUS IN A PARTICULAR MANNER,THEN BECAUSE OF SOCIAL FACILITATION ANOTHER INDIVIDUAL IS MOTIVATED TO ACT IN A SIMILAR MANNER.IN THIS MANNER THE MEMBERS OF SOCIETY MOTIVATE EACH OTHER AND HENCE ARE INTER STIMULATED.BECAUSE OF THIS INTER STIMULATION THE MEMBERS OF THE GROUP FEEL POSSESSED OF AN UNCONQUERABLE POWER.BECAUSE OF SOCIAL FACILITATION AND INTER STIMULATION THE REASONING CAPACITY OF THE INDIVIDUAL IS PACIFIED,WHILE THEIR SUGGESTIBILITY INCREASES AND THEY CONSEQUENTLY INDULGE IN MANY ACTIVITIES THAT THEY WOULD AVOID IN THEIR INDIVIDUAL CAPACITY.A FEW DAYS BACK THE NEWS PAPERS HIGHLIGHTED THE POWER OF THE 50 MUSLIM COUNTRIES AND 125 –CHRISTAIN .SO HINDUS CANNOT HAVE AYODHYA AS THEIR POWER IN NUMBERS WILL SMASH EVEN OUR RELIGION AND UPHOLD ONLY BARBARIC TROPHIES OF STRENGTH!

IN SOCIAL PSYCHOLOGY SOME THEORISTS CONTEND THAT BESIDES THE INDIVIDUAL VOLITION THERE EXISTS A GENERAL WILL.THIS IS THE WILL OF THE PEOPLE.THIS IS AN ACT OF VOLITION WHICH IN CORPORATES THE WILL OF ALL INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS OF THE GROUP.IN THIS WAY THE GENERAL WILL CONNOTES THE COMMUNAL OR COLLECTIVE WILL WHICH POSSESSES EXISTENCE AND CHARACTERISTICS DISTINCT FROM THE VARIOUS INDIVIDUAL WILLS AND WHICH CAUSES SOME CHANGE IN THE CONDUCT OF THE INDIVIDUALS WHO TAKE PART IN IT. THIS CHANGE IN THE INDIVIDUAL’S WILL IS DUE TO HIS HAVING TAKEN PART IN AND HAVING FORMED A PART OF THIS GENERAL WILL.IT IS ASSUMED THAT THE GENERAL WILL IS STRONGER THAN THE INDIVIDUAL’S ACTS OF VOLITION.IN SOCIAL PSYCHOLOGY THE CONCEPT AND THE THEORY OF THE GENERAL WILL IS CONJOINED TO THE PRINCIPLE OF THE GROUP MIND..ROUSSEAU HAS IN PARTICULAR STRESSED THE FOLLOWING THREE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE GENERAL WILL1.PERMENANCE 2.PROPRIETY AND 3.UNITY..THE AIM OF THE GENERAL WILL IS TO ACHIEVE THE INTERESTS AND BENEFITS OF ALL THE MEMBERS OF SOCIETY.WHEN THE MAJOR PART OF THE COMMUNITY THINKS IN AN IDENTICAL MANNER UPON SOME SUBJECT FOR THE WELFARE OF THE COMMUNITY THEN IN SUCH A SITUATION THERE IS REFLECTED A GENERAL WILL.

THUS AYODHYA REFLECTS THE PSYCHE OF THE HINDUSTANI NATION.THERE HAS TO BE SOME CHANGE AT THE CHANGE OF THE CENTURY.SO WILL THE HINDUS GET AN AYODHYA AT PAR WITH MECCA OR ROME.STRENGTH INSPIRES STRENGTH AND THERE HAS TO BE A COMMON GOAL TO UNITE ALL THE MEMBERS OF THE HINDU SOCIETY.FOR WHAT IS IT THAT WE ALL CHANT AT THE END OF A GOD GIFTED LIFE LIVED FRUITFULLY.ON THE LAST LADDER IS IT NOT”RAM NAAM SATYA HAI”-

Mamta Dhody

1513,Outram Lane,

Mukherjee Nagar,

Delhi-110009.

Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru (Hindi: जवाहरलाल नेहरू, IPA: [dʒəvaːhərlaːl nehruː], from Persian Javâher-e La’al, meaning ‘Red Jewel’) (November 14, 1889 May 27, 1964)

Indira Priyadarshini Gandhi (Hindi: इंदिरा प्रियदर्शिनी गांधी Indirā Priyadarśinī Gāndhī) (19 November 1917October 31, 1984) was the Prime Minister of India for three consecutive terms from 1966 to 1977 and for a fourth term from 1980 until her assassination in 1984.

The domes of the Babri Masjid after they were damaged by kar sevaks on October 31, 1991.

The November 22-24, 1989 general elections witnessed the worst ever communal violence in independent India’s electoral history and took a massive toll of 800 lives in the Hindi belt. V. P. Singh became Prime Minister with the support of the BJP, which won 88 seats in the new Lok Sabha. The V. P. Singh regime ushered in the judicial process by getting a special Bench established at the Allahabad High Court on January 8, 1990 and pleading for a ban on construction until the title to the disputed site could be decided and the site plan approved. The Special Court called upon the U.P. Government to clarify the status of the site. A Hindu priest filed a writ petition seeking permission to construct the temple at the spot of the shilanyas that was performed on November 9, 1989. Having been directed by the Lucknow Bench of the Allahabad High Court to file a counter-affidavit, the Central Government maintained that no construction could be allowed unless all the civil suits pending before the special bench of the High Court were decided.26

On January 12, 1990, the Supreme Court allowed the “Hindu” representatives to raise a preliminary issue before the full Bench of the High Court that the suit by the Sunni Waqf on behalf of Muslims was not maintainable. The Bench, however, decided that it would not interfere with the October 23, 1989 order of the Lucknow Bench before taking evidence for the trial of all the five suits which were 28 to 39 years old in their pendency in the District Court. The VHP appealed to the Supreme Court that the Sunni Waqf suit filed on December 18, 1961 be dismissed on the grounds it cited.

Meanwhile, the All India Babri Masjid Action Committee (AIBMAC) revived its earlier demand made at its December 25, 1989 meeting that if a negotiated settlement failed, the dispute should be decided by High Court judges “of some South Indian State, none of whom should be either Hindu or Muslim.” The RSS mouthpiece, Organiser of January 14, 1990 took exception to this revived claim and V. P. Singh’s meeting with Muslim leaders and claimed that it “was not a case about the title of a place but of undoing a historical wrong and for that matter no court could decide it.” They would rather follow the guidance of the Dharmacharya Sammelan (gathering of religious heads) to be held on January 27-28, 1990 at Allahabad.27

The “auspicious” February 14 was chosen to begin temple construction, and V.P. Singh managed with great difficulty to get the date changed by pointing out the grave situation in Kashmir and Punjab. As the Hindutva groups’ June 8 deadline passed without any settlement plan from the Government, the VHP meeting in Hardwar decided to begin construction from October 30.

With this backdrop, V. P. Singh introduced the reservation bill in the Lok Sabha on August 7, 1990 and “upper caste” Hindus rose in revolt. With Brahmin youth immolating themselves in northern India, L.K. Advani set out in September on his 10,000-km “rath yatra” (chariot procession) to carry out the Ayodhya construction and to force the Government to hand over the site to the Hindutva forces. When Advani and his cohorts were arrested in Bihar on October 23, the BJP withdrew its support to the Government and the V. P. Singh Ministry fell on November 9.

05:31 From: pilani
Views: 27,229

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Pentagon

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9pXwylxUjGE

06:05 From: fuehrerr
Views: 21,083

http://www.imdb.com/title/tt0234542/









BEAUTIFUL HASINA PARKER OF KENNEDY CAR PARKING MURDER-MUHAMMAD MAID,SEX , ARABIAN PETROL CARLOS,MUKHERJEE NAGAR GOVERNMENT SERVANTS-ISLAM/ARYA SAMAJ

December 13, 2008

Tuesday, February 12, 2008

BEAUTIFUL HASINA PARKER OF KENNEDY CAR PARKING MURDER-MUHAMMAD MAID,SEX , ARABIAN PETROL CARLOS,MUKHERJEE NAGAR GOVERNMENT SERVANTS-ISLAM/ARYA SAMAJ






IT IS THE INDIAN CONSTITUTION WHICH ALLOWS SIKHS TO KEEP THEIR SWORDS BY WHICH THEY GIVE SUPPORT TO SIKHS,ISLAMIC TERRORISTS AND ARYA SAMAJ ;AND CRIMINALLY INTIDIMATE THE ENTIRE NATION ; AND IT IS THIS SAME CONSTITUTION WHICH TREATS EACH WOMAN AS THE CITIZEN OF THIS COUNTRY CALLED INDIA,WHICH GUARANTEES FREEDOM AND LIBERTY TO PROFESS ANY RELIGION BY VIRTUE OF ITS PREAMBLE AND ARTICLE 25,IRRESPECTIVE OF CLASS ,CREED ,COLOR, CASTE,MARITAL STATUS AND DEMOGRAPHY.
THE SUPREME COURT OF INDIA IS THE UPHOLDER OF THE CONSTITUTION AND GUARANTEES OUR FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS.

THE CONSTITUTION OF INDIA

Preamble

WE, THE PEOPLE OF INDIA, having solemnly resolved to constitute India into a _1[SOVEREIGN SOCIALIST SECULAR DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC] and to secure to all its citizens:

JUSTICE, social, economic and political;

LIBERTY of thought, expression, belief, faith and worship;

EQUALITY of status and of opportunity;

and to promote among them all

FRATERNITY assuring the dignity of the individual and the _2[unity and integrity of the Nation];

IN OUR CONSTITUENT ASSEMBLY this twenty-sixth day of November, 1949, do HEREBY ADOPT, ENACT AND GIVE TO OURSELVES THIS CONSTITUTION.

BEING AN INDIAN AND CITIZEN OF THIS COUNTRY IS ABOVE THE FILTHY CONSTRAINTS OF ANY RELIGION WHICH SAYS THAT THE ENTIRE FAMILY HAS TO CONVERT TO ISLAM OR CHRISTIANITY IF THE EARNING MEMBER OF THE FAMILY HAS DONE SO.

INDIAN WOMEN RECOGNIZE NO SEXUAL BUKHARIS ;ONLY THE ORIGINAL ACADEMIC BUKHARI.GETTING ISLAMIC BUKHAR AND SEX FOR ACADEMIC EXCELLENCE AND SUCCESS IS A SIN AND CONTEMPTIBLE .HOW CAN YOU CONVERT AN ENTIRE FAMILY JUST BECAUSE A SELFISH MAN PROCURED RETIREMENT BENEFITS BY GETTING A MAID IN BED TO EARN FOR HIM ?

WHAT ABOUT THE MAID?IS SHE READY TO SPEND LIFE WITH A PARALYZED MAN?

AND IF SPENDING THE LIFE WITH A PARALYZED MAN WAS THE RESULT WHY THE SEXUAL BHUKHAAR THROUGH WHICH THE DEAL WAS SETTLED IN THE FIRST PLACE?

PLEASE WATCH THE SPEED OF A YOUNG WOMAN IN THE FOLLOWING VIDEO OF PAKISTAN

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=F_wSK9enFEc



http://www.columbia.edu/itc/mealac/pritchett/00routesdata/1500_1599/babur/tomb/tomb.html

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bombay_Riots

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/1993_Bombay_bombings

http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9F0CE3D71539F937A25752C0A965958260

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Coal




































PLEASE READ THE SYMBOLISM OF PARKER AS FOLLOWING TO UNDERSTAND THE MAFIA IN AMERICA AND INDIA CONTROLLING THE LEGISLATURE AND FUELING THE JUDICIARY AND EXECUTIVE BY THE CUNT OF WOMEN
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Parker_Pen_Company
The Parker Pen Company is a manufacturer of pens, founded in 1891 by George Safford Parker in Janesville, Wisconsin, United States.
In 1976 Parker acquired Manpower just as the temporary staffing market was surging. In time Manpower provided more revenue than the pen business. A 1982 spinoff, Sintered Specialties, Inc., became SSI Technologies, a manufacturer of automotive sensors.

A management buyout in 1987 moved the company headquarters to Newhaven, East Sussex, England which was the original location of the Valentine Pen Company previously acquired by Parker. In 1993 Parker was acquired by the Gillette Company, which already owned the PaperMate brand, one of the best-selling disposable ballpoints. Gillette sold the writing instruments division in 2000 to Newell Rubbermaid, whose own Stationery Division, Sanford, became the largest in the world owning such brand names as Rotring, Sharpie, Reynolds as well as Parker, PaperMate, Waterman and Liquid Paper.

http://www.pub.umich.edu/daily/1997/dec/12-10-97/arts/arts4.html

Mark Waters, director of what may be the first cinematic incest comedy, “The House of Yes,” is weird. Or at least that’s what his mom thinks.

INTERVIEW
Mark Waters Opens Dec. 18 at the
Michigan Theater
Director,
“The House of Yes”

“I showed this movie to my mother and my aunts, who are 60 years old and live in Indiana, and I was very amused at how much they liked it. As my mom put it, ‘Well, you know, there’s not too much cussing in it or anything. Sure, it’s weird, but you’re weird – and it’s funny.’ That’s my mom, though, who’s a little biased.”

Whether it’s his mom or the critics and audiences of last year’s Sundance Film Festival doing the talking, 33-year-old Mark Waters has been listening to praise for his controversial directorial debut for nearly a year, praise that at first caught the modest director off-guard.

“It’s hard to have perspective on the work you’re doing and say after all this work I’m doing, does it suck. When I got the call from Sundance that said that the movie was the only entry that had a consensus from the programming committee and they all loved it, I was like, huh, maybe it doesn’t suck.”

But the story of “The House of Yes” begins long before Waters was brushing shoulders with Bob Redford and the assorted independent elite of Park City, Utah.


Mark Waters made a controversial splash at Sundance last year with his incest- and Kennedy-obsession-fueled “The House of Yes.”

A playwright and stage director by trade, Waters’ Sundance aspirations of making it as a film director were only cemented when he saw Wendy MacLeod’s hilarious and eccentric play, “The House of Yes.” Inspired by his desire to adapt the play, Waters attended the American Film Institute’s film school.

Waters, as a director, was attracted to the story of one strange household as it struggles comedically through one stormy Thanksgiving weekend because of its ability to be produced on a relatively small scale, with just five actors, a few sets and a few million dollars. But Waters vowed to think big even as his financial backers were thinking small.

“Even though it had an economy of means, it wouldn’t be a small movie. A lot of first time features were almost apologetic for not being entertaining because they would use their budgets and say ‘Sorry, we really couldn’t do much.’ I wanted to not have that. With ‘House,’ it had so many things going on that I found appealing and it worked on so many levels, even when it was a play – as a great black comedy, as a greek tragedy with serious dramatic overtones, and as a kind of suspense thriller.”

More than anything, however, “House” is a comedy, with Josh Hamilton and Tori Spelling (that’s right Tori Spelling) in support and with Parker Posey overacting delightfully as a melodramatic, insane woman obsessed with Jackie-O, who happens to have an illicit attraction to her twin brother and a penchant for bodily harm.

Sure, this doesn’t sound much like the subject matter of a mainstream comedy, a problem that never dawned on the liberal-minded Waters while making the movie.

“It’s funny that people bring this up a lot. I think that from living in San Francisco for five years, nobody there would say, ‘Oh, this is controversial.’ There, it’s just like ‘Oh yeah, sure. Kennedy obsession, incest, fine, whatever.’”

Kennedy obsession and incest are just two of the many themes dealt with in “House”’s rather short 90-minute span. This no-holds-barred, nearly all-inclusive subject matter within the span of the film stems from the film’s fast-paced, wordy dialogue.

Waiting for Haseena

May 24, 2007
Is that Haseena? Or is it other woman by her side? The excitement among media personnel and onlookers was obvious.

The Qilla court in Mumbai was jam-packed on Thursday afternoon, as the gathering yearned to catch a glimpse of the elusive Aapa aka Haseena Parker, sister of dreaded underworld don Dawood Ibrahim.

Haseena has been accused of extortion and forgery in a real estate deal. On Thursday, she was granted bail by the court on a personal bond of Rs 25,000 and assurance of complete co-operation with investigating officers.

Keeping in sync with her brother’s slyness, Apa clearly had an upper hand over the eagle-eyed Mumbai media crowd on Tuesday when she presented herself before the court on May 22. She came with an escort of five burkha-clad women and her ‘well wishers.’

SYMBOLISM OF SARA AND BUKHARI IN ISLAM

Lineage of “That Prophet”
Prophet Abraham: Common Father

Jews, Christians, and Muslims claim a common father, Prophet Abraham, the patriarch of monotheism. What does his family tree look like?

A simple look at it may help show some of the key figures in the Abrahamic family tree.

Abraham married Sarah From their union they had in their progeny the following prophets: Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses, David, Solomon, and Jesus.

Abraham married Hagar. From their union they had in their progeny the following prophets: Ishmael and Muhammad.

According to the Bible, Abraham was first named to Sarah who happened to be a barren woman and bore him no children (Genesis 16:1).

In the chronology of the Book of Genesis, God made an important promise to Abraham, even before any child was born to him:

“And I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and make thy name great; and thou shalt be a blessing. And I will bless them that bless thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed. “ (Gen. 12:2-3)

In a later chapter in the Book of Genesis (Gen. 16) we are told that Sarah gave Abraham a handmaid (Hagar) to be his wife, in the hope that she may bear a child to Abraham.

Hagar did bear Abraham’s first child whose name, Ishmael (peace be upon him), meaning “God hears”, was given by the angels (Gen. 16:11). For the following fourteen years, Ishmael was Abraham’s only child.

After the birth of Ishmael and before the birth of Isaac, God’s promise to bless the families of the earth through Abraham’s descendants was repeated:

“As for me, behold, my covenant is with thee, and thou shalt be a father of many nations. “ (Gen. 17:4)

Another pleasant surprise was in store for Abraham. In his old age, his first wife Sarah was to bear him another child, Isaac (peace be upon him) (Gen. 21:5).

The Bible tells us that because of jealousy, Sarah asked her husband Abraham to cast out Ishmael and his mother Hagar (Gen. 21:10) who subsequently dwelt in the wilderness of “PARAN” (Gen. 21:21).

God’s promise to bless the descendants of Abraham was indeed realized. Through Abraham‘s second son Isaac came the Israelite prophets, including Jacob, Joseph, Moses, David, Solomon and Jesus (peace be upon them all), the last Israelite prophet. Fulfillment of God’s promise through the Israelite branch of Abraham is clearly and abundantly articulated in the Bible. How was that promise fulfilled through the Ishmaelite branch of the Abrahamic family tree? Or was it fulfilled at all? Or has it yet to be fulfilled?

To start with, God does not renege on His promises, nor does he forget, them. It is interesting to note that while the Bible contains elaborate details about the Israelite branch, the Ishmaelite branch is virtually ignored. With the exception of a few references here and there, the Bible is virtually silent on the Ishmaelites.

If it is accepted that God does not renege on His promises (a prerequisite of faith for any believer in God) then we are left with two possibilities:

a. that such a promise of blessing which included the Israelites had been fulfilled;

b. that it is yet to be fulfilled.

It is well known that out of the descendants of Ishmael came the last great prophet of monotheism, Prophet Muhammad, whose followers constitute nearly one-fifth of the total world population in all corners of the earth.

After blessing the descendants of Isaac, the Israelites, for centuries with the spiritual leadership, and after many lapses and rebellions against God on their part, a final chance was given to them through the mission of the last Israelite prophet, Jesus. When Jesus too was rejected, it was now time in God’s plan to fulfill His promise to the Ishmaelite branch as well, the branch which remained obscure until it was made a “great nation” through the mission of the well-known Prophet Muhammad, a descendant of Abraham through Ishmael. That shift of prophethood and spiritual leadership to the Ishmaelite branch of Abraham’s descendants brought to completion the centuries-old promise of God to bless the families of the earth through Abraham, the father of monotheism and patriarch revered by Jews, Christians and Muslims.

To any unbiased mind, the above evidence alone suffices to show the connection between such great prophets as Abraham, Isaac, Ishmael, Moses, Jesus and Muhammad

If such prophecies about the advent of Prophet Muhammad are that obvious, how is it that millions of Bible readers could not come to such a conclusion?

Putting other reasons aside for now, it seems that combination of erroneous notions and misinterpretations are partly responsible for this situation.

Let’s analyze some of these notions.

Objections to the Inclusion of Ishmael in God’s Covenant with Abraham

Were Ishmael and his descendants excluded from God’s promise and covenant?

A common, yet erroneous, answer to this question is yes. A number of reasons are given:

  1. Ishmael was not a legitimate son of Abraham. According to the commentators of The Interpreter’s Bible:

“Ishmael, like Isaac, is a descendant of Abraham; but Isaac is the child of ultimate promise, born to Sarah the true wife while Ishmael is born of the slave girl. Though he came of the stock of Abraham, yet it was right that he should be separated from the legitimate son.

This argument cannot be supported logically, morally, or even on the basis of the available versions of the Bible itself. Did the alleged state of bondage of Hagar prevent her from being a legitimate wife of Abraham. Why was she not a “true” wife? And if she were not a “true” wife like Sarah, what kind of wife was she?

The text of the Bible, not withstanding the possibilities of later insertions or changes, does not make such a claim. In Genesis 16:3, Hagar is described as Abraham’s wife

If Hagar was a legitimate wife of Abraham, there are no grounds whatsoever for questioning the legitimacy of her son Ishmael. Indeed the Bible refers to Ishmael as Abraham’s seed. Who was the first born child of Abraham.

Even if Hagar was a bondwoman, does that affect the rights and privileges of her son Ishmael?

The answer can be found in the Bible itself. In Hebrew traditions, the firstborn son was to have double portions of honour, even inheritance, and that right could not be changed due to the status of his mother.

In The Interpreter’s Bible, we read the following commentary on Deut. 21:15-17:

“However, the law of the first-born had ancient sanction, and so long as it was accepted justice demanded that mere favoritism not be allowed to deprive the eldest son of his rights.

It should be noted that God does not subscribe to human attitudes of ethnic or racial superiority or exclusivism, much less the submergence of spiritual and human qualities of mankind because of a certain unfortunate state of bondage. The fallacy of Ishmael’s inferior status owing to his mother’s “inferior” social status is not only contrary to the Judaic law (e.g. Deut. 21:15-17), it is also contrary to the moral, humanitarian and universal nature of God’s revelation cherished by any believer in Him.

b) Only Isaac was the son of promise and covenant.

Sometimes reference is made to the following verses in the Book of Genesis:

“But My Covenant will I establish with Isaac” (Gen. 17:2) “For in Isaac shall thy seed be called” (Gen. 21:12)

An interesting question is raised here: Is it possible that the writer(s) of this book (Genesis) inserted such statements to favor his own clan, himself being an Israelite?

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Qutub_Minar

Inspired by the Minaret of Jam in Afghanistan and wishing to surpass it, Qutb-ud-din Aibak, the first Muslim ruler of Delhi, commenced construction of the Qutub Minar in 1193, but could only complete its basement.

His successor, Iltutmish, added three more storeys and, in 1368, Firuz Shah Tughluq constructed the fifth and the last storey. The development of architectural styles from Aibak to Tuglak are quite evident in the minaret. Like earlier towers erected by the Ghaznavids and Ghurids in Afghanistan, the Qutub Mahal comprises several superposed flanged and cylindrical shafts, separated by balconies carried on Muqarnas corbels. The minaret is made of fluted red sandstone covered with intricate carvings and verses from the Qur’an.

The Qutub Minar is itself built on the ruins of Lal Kot, the Red Citadel in the city of Dhillika, the capital of the Tomars and the Chauhans, the last Hindu rulers of Delhi.


http://www.al-sunnah.com/muhammad_in_the_bible.htm

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Imam_Bukhari

Muhammad ibn Ismail al-Bukhari. Popularly known as Al-Bukhari (Arabic: البخاري‎) or Imam Bukhari (810-870), he was a famous Sunni Islamic scholar of Persian ancestry,[1] most known for authoring the hadith collection named Sahih Bukhari, a collection which Sunni regard as the most authentic (Arabic: Sahih) collection after the Qur’an.[1] Biography

His full name is Muhammad Ibn Ismail Ibn Ibrahim Ibn al-Mughirah Ibn Bardizbah al-Bukhari (Arabic: محمد بن اسماعيل بن ابراهيم بن المغيرة بن بردزبه البخاري).

[edit] Early life (810-820)

Bukhari was born in July 20, 810 CE (Shawal 13, 194 AH ) in the city of Bukhara, in what is today Uzbekistan. His father, Ismail Ibn Ibrahim, was a known hadith scholar that died while Bukhari was young.

Sunnis praise his memory, saying he was:

endowed by nature with great intellectual powers, although he was physically frail. He possessed a sharp and photographic memory, and a great tenacity of purpose, which served him well in his academic life.[1]

Sunnis also state that he developed a power and speed of memory which seemed miraculous, even to his contemporaries[citation needed]. It is said by the age of ten, Imam Bukhari had memorised 70,000 hadith by heart with their complete chain of narrations going from him to his teacher, and his teacher’s teacher, all the way to the Prophet Muhammad.[citation needed].

http://www.tribuneindia.com/1998/98oct25/edit.htm

Please read excerpts.

Police told to attach Sara shopping centre

19 May 2003, 2350 hrs IST,TNN

Print Save EMail Write to Editor

MUMBAI: A special court on Monday directed the Mumbai police to attach the Sara shopping centre, allegedly owned by underworld don Dawood Ibrahim. Meanwhile, the BMC moved the court urging for demolition of the illegal shopping centre.

Sources said the crime branch was also keen on the demolition. The popular shopping centre, comprising 370 shops selling imported mobile phones, electronic gadgets, perfumes, watches, lamps and toys, is across the road from the city police headquarters.

The groundplus-one shopping centre is situated on a 2,865 square yard plot belonging to the Central Public Works Department (CPWD). The plot was purchased by Abdul Rehman and Abdul Radhanpur, both believed to be Dawood’s frontmen.

The two along with Dawood’s brother Iqbal Kaskar have been booked under the Maharashtra Control of Organised Crime Act (MCOCA). The attachment order was given by designated MCOCA judge A. P. Bhangale on an application moved by assistant commisioner Shanker Kamble of the crime branch.

Senior inspector Naresh Talavlikar of Azad maidan police station has been appointed as court receiver of the shopping centre. He will make a list of moveable and immoveable properties and submit a report to the court on June 2.

The court also directed BMC chief engineer J S Sane of the building proposal department to help the court receiver in making a sketch of the attached properties. Defence lawyer Waris Pathan said, “The court has asked the owners of the shopping centre to file a reply in the case by June 2. Our contention is that the property has been genuinely acquired by Abdul Rehman and Abdul Radhanpur.’’

But a senior police officer said, “We have taped telephonic conversations between the duo and Iqbal Kaskar, who was then in Dubai. Kaskar had ordered the two men to forcibly evict tenants from the plot and bribe civic officials for constructing the shopping centre.’’

The officer addeed, “The shops at Sara shopping centre have been illegally sold to various persons for huge pecuniary gains to the organised crime syndicate.’’

Police start attaching Sara centre

20 May 2003, 2247 hrs IST,TNN

Print Save EMail Write to Editor

MUMBAI: The police on Tuesday began the process of attaching the Sara shopping centre allegedly owned by gangster Dawood Ibrahim. A posse of policemen from Azad Maidan and MRA Marg police stations arrived at the shopping centre near Crawford Market at 3.15 p.m.

As ordered by the court, the officers asked the 370 shopkeepers to vacate the premises. Shop employees were seen carrying away their wares in cartons and boxes after the police arrived. Many of them expressed resentment against the police action. The police, however, went ahead with their task of preparing an inventory of the movable and immovable properties at the shopping centre.

Defence lawyer Waris Pathan, however, moved the court against the sealing of the premises. The court has reserved the hearing for Wednesday morning. Deputy police commissioner (crime) Pradeep Sawant, who also visited the spot, said, “The process of making an inventory of the shops will go on till Wednesday afternoon.”

Mr Pathan plans to appeal to the special court on Wednesday to direct the court receiver to make the inventory “without disturbing the business of shopkeepers.” “More than 300 families will suffer if the shops are closed. The shopkeepers have offered to assist the police in making the inventory and taking the measurements.Why should their business be shut down?”, he wondered. But, a police officer said that the sealing of the premises was “necessary” to aid investigations.

The court also directed BMC chief engineer (development plan) J.S. Sane to help the court receiver in making a blueprint of the attached properties. Sources alleged that the shopping centre owners Abdul Rehman and Abdul Radhanpur were frontmen for Dawood Ibrahim. The duo was arrested recently with Dawood’s brother Iqbal Kaskar and booked under the Maharashtra Control of Organised Crime Act (MCOCA).

The shopping centre is situated on a 2,865 square yards plot belonging to the Central Public Works Department (CPWD). It was originally leased by CPWD to a person called Munim in 1939. He further sub-let it to Rehman and Radhanpur’s firm, Global Marketing for a paltry sum of Rs 18 lakhs, sources said. The police alleged that bribes were paid to certain officials of the BMC and CPWD to get permission for the shopping centre.

The civic records were also reportedly forged to show a change of user. A police team under the supervision of DCP Sawant and assistant commissioner Shankar Kamble has so far grilled engineers from the BMC and the CPWD.

“The shops at Sara shopping centre have been illegally sold various persons for huge pecuniary gains to the organised crime syndicate,” an officer stated.

Sara Victorian Retail Stores

Only stocks Sara Clothing

Eastland Shopping Centre

171-175 Maroondah Highway, Ringwood, 3134

Tel: 03 9876 0422

Broadmeadow Shopping Centre

Pascoe Vale Road, Broadmeadow, 3047

Tel: 03 9302 4200

Werribee Plaza

Cnr Derrimut & Heaths Roads, Werribee, 3030

Tel: 03 97489924

http://www.rediff.com/news/2007/nov/16sheela.htm

See what Advani’s daughter-in-law says

by Prabhanjan Butshikan on Nov 17, 2007 12:28 PM | Hide replies

Gauri Advani, daughter-in-law of Union Home Minister L K Advani, has alleged before the Liberhan Commission that her father-in-law conspired with Bharatiya Janata Party (BJP) leader Vinay Katiyar to demolish the Babri Masjid.

“Iska kaam kar do… Kya, Babri Masjid ka kalank nahin mit sakta?” Gauri alleged that Advani asked Katiyar in a meeting just before leaving for the rath yatra.

In an application filed before the commission, Gauri claimed she was present at the meeting when the two leaders allegedly discussed plans for the Babri demolition. Gauri requested she be made a witness before the commission to bring out the truth about the demolition.

In her 10-page application, the estranged daughter-in-law decried Advani’s statement before the commission that he was anguished by the Babri demolition and that he had nothing to do with it.

Gauri, a practising solicitor in London, said, “This is nothing but a bundle of lies based upon concocted and false facts.”

Forward | Report abuse

RE:See what Advani’s daughter-in-law says

by kiainth on Nov 17, 2007 12:34 PM

http://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Jackie-O_Motherfucker&printable=yes

Jackie-O Motherfucker

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Jump to: navigation, search

Jackie-O Motherfucker (or JOMF) is an American experimental rock group that formed in Portland, Oregon in 1994.

Jackie-O Motherfucker began as a duo consisting of multi-instrumentalist Tom Greenwood and saxophonist Nester Bucket. The group has had more than forty rotating members drawn from the U.S. experimental scene. As of 2006, the core of the group is founding member Greenwood.

JOMF’s music draws from a variety of subgenres including drone, free jazz, space-rock and is heavily improvisational in its nature. Because they are a collective, rather than a consistent band or group, the sound of their music can change from performance to performance. The group operates its own label of CD-R live recordings, the U-Sound Archive, which features concert recordings from JOMF as well as like-minded subterranean artists such as Double Leopards, Sunroof!, Decaer Pinga and Vibracathedral Orchestra.

The group’s first three albums were limited-run vinyl-only releases on now-defunct Portland label Imp Records. Since then, the group has had recordings released by many different labels from around the world.

Jackie-O Motherfucker
Jackie-O Motherfucker

www.atpfestival.com/atp-recordings/jackie-o-motherfucker
Jackie-O Motherfucker mix the weird with the wonderful, the songs with the improv, and the ebb with the flow. They’re a main progenitor of the “freak folk” phenomenon of the last few years.

Motherfucker

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Jump to: navigation, search

This article needs additional citations for verification.
Please help improve this article by adding reliable references. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (October 2007)

Contents

[hide]

//<![CDATA[ if (window.showTocToggle) { var tocShowText = "show"; var tocHideText = "hide"; showTocToggle(); } //]]>

Motherfucker (also existing in countless contracted forms e.g. mofo, muthafucka, ma fucker, or shortened to just “mother”) is a common insult and profanity in American English and in other varieties of the English language. The term, widely viewed as an obscenity, enjoys a wide spread usage through varying connotations.

It can be used

  • As an explicit profanity: “Motherfucker! My cupcake has been burglarized!
  • In a neutral fashion: “I’m throwing a mad party all up in this motherfucker.
  • Or positively, for example: “Johnny, you are one smart motherfucker.
  • Or negatively: “Billy, you are one stupid motherfucker.’”
  • Or as an infix “You’s a motherfuckin bitch!
  • Or as gibberish “I have one motherfucker, and I’m gonna use it
  • Or as expression of joyI am motherfuckin happy right now!
  • Or as as an expression of disbelief “Thats a motherfuckin lie, and you’re a motherfuckin liar.”

The term can also be combined with the word “bad” to mean a man who is physically threatening, or involved in other dangerous activities. For example: “The Special Forces are some badass motherfuckers.

The term can also be used as a participle. For example: “I’m going to kill you motherfucking Pirate protectors.

In the 1960s and 1970s, the initials M.F. became a common, less explicit substitute for the term.

It is also another way to say bitch, meaning a “difficult situation”. For example: “This physics problem is a real motherfucker.

On the other hand, common is the usage “(positive or negative adjective) as a motherfucker,” but not “(adjective) as a bitch.” This adjective can be positive or negative, e.g., “broke/rich as a motherfucker,” but is usually adverse, “It’s cold as a motherfucker out there.

Despite these use variations, the word’s literal meaning is a pejorative: denoting that the subject engages in sexual intercourse with his or her mother. Because of this, it is most commonly used as a personal insult. Its literal meaning has diminished, however, and the word is commonly used as a general insult to describe a person with poor character rather than a true accusation of incest.

Many consider “Motherfucker” to be one of the most offensive profanities in the English language. A study published in 2000 found that British people consider it second only to “cunt” in severity.[1]

[edit] Origins

The term and its derivatives are originally North American slang, whence it spread to other varieties of English. The earliest record of the noun “motherfucker” dates back to 1918. All other senses and forms are also first recorded in the 20th century. For example, “Jim Stevens, you motherfucker!” (Oxford English Dictionary; online version).

The literal meaning of this word is “one who engages in sexual intercourse with his mother”. It could also mean “one who engages in sexual intercourse with someone else’s mother, a friend’s mother, or a girlfriend’s mother”. It can be used as a taunt or crude insult, as in sleeping with another person’s mother. It can also be used to call someone a mama’s boy. Since the meaning is so offensive, this word is mostly used during crude arguments.

The term was used in the 1960s in reference to a talented musician, e.g. “that guy is a real motherfucker, man”. Frank Zappa’s band, The Mothers of Invention, were originally called The Mothers (shortened term for motherfucker), but their record label refused to publish them under that name, and so it was changed.

The term can also be shortened to MoFo. This variation stems from the urban hip hop culture. This is seen as a less offensive use of the term and is suitable for television. For example, “Dan Evans is one fly MOFO.”

[edit] Use in popular culture

[edit] Use in films

The term is frequently used in pop culture, appearing over 200 times each in the films Menace II Society, GoodFellas, and Pulp Fiction.

During the “Breakfast Scene” of the film Pulp Fiction, Jules Winnfield (Samuel L. Jackson) exclaims the famous line: “ENGLISH, MOTHERFUCKER! Do you speak it?!”

The action movie Die Hard and its three sequels all have the catchphrase uttered by John McClane (Bruce Willis), “Yippie-kai-yay, motherfucker”, although in the third sequel, Live Free or Die Hard, the line is censored to obtain a PG-13 rating. The line can be later heard completely in the Unrated DVD.

Near the end of the film American Wedding, a character mistakenly has sex with a friend’s grandmother. During the titular wedding, he is referred to as “grandmotherfucker.”

In the movie Snakes on a Plane, the catchphrase was “Enough is enough! I have had it with these motherfucking snakes on this motherfucking plane!

In the film Predator, when the Predator reveals its face for the first time, the protagonist’s response was “You’re one ugly motherfucker”

In the film History of the World Part I, during the Roman Empire chapter, when Josephus encounters Oedipus, a blind beggar, he greets him with “What’s up, Motherfucker?”, a humourous reference to the story of Oedipus.

In the 2000 comedy “Meet the Parents“, the future son-in-law’s last name, Focker, is a running joke because of its similarity to the well-known obscenity. Later it is revealed that the middle name of his fiance, Pamela Byrnes, is Martha, and the parents lament that after the wedding she will be Pamela Martha Focker.

[edit] Use in television shows

The term has been used in the Portuguese show O Homem que Mordeu o Cão, where it’s applied to a character (one of the first roles played by the famous comedian Ricardo Araújo Pereira) named Bad Boy MC Crazy Motherfucker, a black man who is beaten up by the people in his neighborhood for being a sissy. That character’s original name is Cláudio Miguel, but he says that the people kicked him when he introduced himself, so he changed it to Bad Boy MC Crazy Motherfucker (“Bad Boy so that people don’t mess with me; MC, the letters popped into my head; and Crazy Motherfucker because it sounds nice.”)

The word appears in George Carlin’s Seven Words You Can’t Say On Television. In one HBO special, he comments that at one point, someone asked him to remove it, since, as a derivative of the word “fuck,” it constituted a duplication.[2] He has since added it back, claiming that the bit’s rhythm doesn’t work without it.[2]

The word also appears in the television show Weeds in a reference to the film Snakes on a Plane. An elementary school student, while giving a graduation speech, builds an extended metaphor comparing his graduating class to a plane, then delivers the movie’s catchphrase, slightly modified: “I think you need to understand…There are motherfucking snakes on this motherfucking plane!”

[edit] Use in songs

Martha Wainwright’s album “Bloody Mother Fucking Asshole” uses the adjectival form of the phrase both literally (as being about the one who had sex with her mother) and pejoratively to disparage the parenting abilities of her father, Loudon Wainwright III.

Mofo is the title of the third track from U2’s ninth album Pop. The track was released as the sixth and final single off the album.

The Portuguese band Da Weasel named their first album, launched in 1993, More Than 30 Motherfuckers. All the songs of this album were sung in English.

The song “Sex With Your Parents (Motherfucker), Pt. 2″ appears on the Lou Reed album Set the Twilight Reeling.

One of Mindless Self Indulgence’s songs is called Stupid MF (for “Stupid Motherfucker”). Almost in each every song of famous American rapper 50 Cent you can hear “Motherfucker”. In the song “Heat” (2003, Get Rich Or Die Tryin’,A. Young;Curtis Jackson;M. Elizondo;T. Coster), you can hear the following: “Yeah, uh ha, aye Dre You got me feelin real bulletproof up in this motherfucker Cuz my windows on my motherfuckin Benz is bulletproof nigga Cuz my motherfuckin vest is bulletproof nigga Cuz my motherfuckin hat is bulletproof nigga”

Prince and The New Power Generation released the single Sexy M.F. from the Love Symbol Album in 1992.

[edit] Use by persons

The term was used by jazz artist Thelonious Monk in the film documentary, Thelonious Monk: Straight No Chaser, expressing how much he liked the pants that one of his band members was wearing, stating “those are some bad motherfuckers.”

Actor/comedian Chris Rock is known for his usage of the term in stand-up comedy performances and movie roles, using the phrase 52 separate times in his telvision special, Bigger and Blacker.

[edit] Other uses

There is a cocktail named “Adios Motherfucker“.

[edit] See also

[edit] References

  1. ^ Hargrave, Andrea Millwood (2000). Delete Expletives? London: Advertising Standards Authority, British Broadcasting Corporation, Broadcasting Standards Commission, Independent Television Commission.
  2. ^ a b Carlin, George. On Location: George Carlin at Phoenix [DVD]. HBO Home Video.

[hide]

v d e

Seven Dirty Words

ShitPissFuckCuntCocksuckerMotherfuckerTits

Retrieved from “http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Motherfucker

if (window.runOnloadHook) runOnloadHook(); http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Osho

Rajneesh Chandra Mohan Jain (Hindi: रजनीश चन्द्र मोहन जैन) (December 11, 1931January 19, 1990), better known during the 1960s as Acharya Rajneesh-Osho was born Chandra Mohan Jain (Hindi: चन्द्र मोहन जैन) in Kuchwada, a small village in the Narsinghpur District of Madhya Pradesh state in India, as the eldest of eleven children of a cloth merchant. At the time, an astrologer predicted that he might die before he was seven years old according to the birth chart.[2] His parents, who were Taranpanthi Jains, sent him to live with his maternal grandparents until he was seven years old.

Osho said this was a major influence on his growth because his grandmother gave him the utmost freedom and respect, leaving him carefree; without an imposed education or restrictions.

At seven years old, he went back to his parents. He explained that he received a similar kind of respect from his paternal grandfather who was staying with them. He was able to be very open with his grandfather. His grandfather used to tell him, “I know you are doing the right thing. Everyone may tell you that you are wrong. But nobody knows which situation you are in. Only you can decide in your situation. Do whatsoever you feel is right. I will support you. I love you and respect you as well.”[3] He resisted his parents’ pressure to get married.[4]

He was a rebellious, but gifted student, winning the title of All-India Debating Champion.[5]

In addition, Desai’s government cancelled the tax-exempt status of the Ashram, resulting in a claim of current and back taxes estimated at $5 million.[33] Conflicts with various Indian religious leaders added to the situation – by 1980, the Ashram had become so controversial that Indira Gandhi, despite a previous association between Osho and the National Congress Party dating back to his early speeches made in the sixties, was unwilling to intercede for it after her return to power.[33]

During one of Osho’s discourses in May 1980, an attempt on his life was made by a young Hindu fundamentalist.[34][30]

[edit] 1981–1990

By 1981, Osho’s Ashram hosted 30,000 visitors per year.[35] On 10 April 1981, having discoursed daily for nearly 15 years, Osho entered a three-and-a-half-year period of self-imposed public silence,[31] and satsangs (silent sitting and music, with some readings from spiritual works such as Khalil Gibran’s The Prophet) took the place of his discourses. Then, in mid-1981, Osho went to the United States in search of better medical care (apart from his other health issues, he now suffered from a persistent and very painful back problem).[36] The move to America seems to have been a unilateral decision on the part of Osho’s secretary, Ma Anand Sheela, who wished to ensure the availability of medical facilities in the event of any further deterioration in Osho’s health.[37][36] Others attributed the move to the various conflicts that had marred the period preceding his departure from Pune.[38] There is, however, ample evidence that Osho had not intended to reside permanently in the United States.[39]

After a brief spell in Montclair, New Jersey,[40] Sheela bought (for US$6 million) a 64,000-acre (260 km²) ranch in Wasco County, Oregon, previously known as “The Big Muddy Ranch”, and immediately began setting up the so-called Rancho Rajneesh commune. Within a year of arriving Osho’s followers had became embroiled in a series of battles with their neighbours; the principal conflict relating to land use. In May of 1982, the residents of Rancho Rajneesh (having grown larger in number than the local inhabitants) voted to incorporate the city of Rajneeshpuram.[41]

Osho greeted by sannyasins on one of his daily "drive-bys" in Rajneeshpuram, 1982.

Osho greeted by sannyasins on one of his daily “drive-bys” in Rajneeshpuram, 1982.

Osho resided at Rajneeshpuram, living in a purpose-built home with an indoor swimming pool and other amenities. Over the coming years, he achieved notoriety for the large number (some 93 vehicles by its final count) of Rolls-Royce cars[42] his followers bought for his use.[43][44]

As part of his withdrawal from public life, Osho had given Ma Anand Sheela limited power of attorney in 1981, and removed the limits in 1982.[45] In 1983, Sheela announced that he would henceforth only speak through her.[46] It appears that due to his self-imposed isolation, his knowledge of events in the commune was from this point derived exclusively from Sheela’s reports.[45]

On 16 September 1985, Sheela and her entire management team having suddenly left the commune for Europe a few days prior, Osho held a press conference in which he labelled Sheela and her associates a “gang of fascists”.[56] He accused them of having committed a number of serious crimes, most of these dating back to 1984, and invited the authorities to investigate.[56] The alleged crimes, which he stated had been committed without his knowledge or consent, included the attempted murder of his personal physician, poisonings of public officials, wiretapping and bugging within the commune and within his own home, and a bioterror attack on the citizens of The Dalles, Oregon, using salmonella.[56] The subsequent investigation by the U.S. authorities confirmed these accusations and resulted in the conviction of Sheela and several of her lieutenants.[57] While there was no evidence to link Osho himself to the crimes,[57] his reputation suffered tremendously, especially in the West.[58]

On 23 October 1985, a federal grand jury issued a thirty-five-count indictment charging Osho and several other disciples, including Sheela, with conspiracy to evade immigration laws.[59] The indictment was returned in camera, but word was leaked to Osho’s lawyer.[59] Negotiations to allow Osho to surrender to authorities in Portland if a warrant were issued failed.[59][60] On 28 October 1985, Osho, his personal physician and a small number of sannyasins accompanying them were arrested aboard a rented Learjet at a North Carolina airstrip; the group were apparently en route to Bermuda ($58,000 in cash and 35 watches and bracelets worth $1 million were also found on the aircraft).[61][62] Osho had by all accounts been neither informed of the impending arrest nor of the reasons for the journey.[60]

Osho’s imprisonment and transfer across the country took the form of a public spectacle – he was displayed in chains, held first in North Carolina, then Oklahoma, and finally in Portland.[63] Officials took the full ten days legally available to them to transfer him from North Carolina to Portland for arraignment.[63] After initially pleading not guilty to all charges and being released on bail, Osho, on the advice of his lawyers, entered an “Alford plea” – through which a suspect does not admit guilt, but does concede there is enough evidence to convict him – to two counts of making false statements to a federal official.[57] Under the deal his lawyers agreed with the United States Attorney’s office, he was given a 10-year suspended sentence and placed on five years’ probation; in addition, he agreed to pay $400,000 in fines and prosecution costs, to leave the United States and not to return for at least five years without the permission of the United States Attorney General.[57][62]

Osho’s liberal views on sex and emotional expression, and the resulting unrestrained behaviour of sannyasins visiting his Pune Ashram,[23] at times caused considerable consternation, dismay and panic among people holding different views on these matters, both in India and the U.S.[40] A number of Western daily papers routinely, and falsely,[109] claimed that Bhagwan, a traditional title for spiritual teachers in India, meant “Master of the Vagina“, and focused their reporting on sexual topics.

Osho said that he was “the rich man’s guru”,[110] and that material poverty was not a spiritual value.[111] He was photographed wearing sumptuous clothing and hand-made watches.[103] He drove a different Rolls-Royce each day – his followers reportedly wanted to buy him 365 of them, one for each day of the year.[43] Publicity shots of the Rolls-Royces (more than 90 in the end) appeared in the press.[11]

In his discourses, Osho consistently attacked organisational principles embraced by societies around the world – the family, nationhood, religion.[112] He condemned priests and politicians with equal venom,[113] and was in turn condemned by them.[33]

http://www.neatorama.com/2006/03/27/rise-and-fall-of-the-rajneesh-cult/

The Dalles, Oregon – 1984 Rajneeshee Bioterror Attack

In 1984, a bioterrorist attack using salmonella typhimurium bacteria in salad bars in restaurants in Oregon was traced to a cult led by Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh (known also as Osho).

It was the first known bioterrorist attack of the 20th century in the United States. “Other ideas Puja had of making people sick in The Dalles including the putting of dead rodents, especially beavers into The Dalles water system. Puja had explained that beavers naturally contained bacteria in their bodies. There was some comment that beavers could not be put into the water tanks in The Dalles because of screens over the tanks. Krishna Diva recalls someone jokingly suggesting that the beavers be put into a blender (and liquefied). Someone suggested rats or mice could be injected with a substance and placed into The Dalles water system.”
– FBI interrogation of Krishna Diva, transcribed November 15, 1985

It is believed that at least a dozen Rajneeshees were involved in the biological attack on the Dalles. The leader of the biological weapons program was Ma Anand Puja, the secretary and treasurer of the Rajneesh Medical Corporation and the Vice President of the Rajneesh church. Most information regarding the attack comes from transcripts of interviews with David Knapp, the mayor of Rajneeshpuram, and high-level cult member known to the cult as Krishna Diva.

http://www.gosleepgo.com/dalles-oregon-1984-rajneeshee-bioterror-attack

Nito was born on march 1st, 1951 in Paris, to a Jewish family of Romanian, Russian, Austrian, Mongolian and whatnot descent. He was brought up in Barcelona, Spain, where he lived until age 17. School and particularly Math classes have been a powerful factor in Nito\’s resolve to get free from the Wheel of Becoming and never have to come back in a body to second degree equations and tables of logarithms. At the end of his psychology, sociology and anthropology curriculum, he understood that he was a prisoner of his own conditionings. So Nito left his cozy nest, and crossed the Sahara desert alone on a camel, then lived in the jungle by himself in Ivory Coast for a year, then went back to France, married a lovely Lady and had a daughter at age 23. 4 years later, Nito and his Lady parted ways without grudges or hard feelings. Nito then went to India and Nepal, practiced Tibetan Buddhism (Vajrayana) under the supervision of the XVI th. Karmapa, the Spiritual Head of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism. He was ordained a \’Guenien\’ (a monk not residing in a monastery). In 1981, Nito underwent several Group Therapists\’ training programs at the Shree Rajneesh Ashram, which was the most complete and intense Therapist\’s nursery at that time. When the Ashram closed down in 1981, Nito went to England where some of the best therapists of the Ashram were conducting advanced training programs, and furthered his exposure to the Group process. In 1982, back in France, he founded and operated a center for Human Potential Development in Avignon, and soon after, another in Aix-en-Provence. He ran workshops and meditation sessions in both places until, in 1984, he decided to create a place for Consciousness in the lush environment of a luxuriant island off the coast of South Thailand. That was Leela Celebration Meditation Center in Koh Panghan. Around that time, on December 25, 1987, Nito was peacefully sitting on the verandah of his bungalow, minding his own business, when that immaterial bolt of lightning hit him square where it kills, carbonizing the little box where Nito used to take shelter when he was not in the mood for Light and Consciousness, left him out in the open with nowhere to hide! At that moment, everything he ever knew disappeared, and that was it! Nobody there to hide, nobody to experience, nobody to be born-and-die! Nobody that was here yesterday and will be here tomorrow . . . That was the Ultimate and irreversible Freedom: the end of the illusion that Nito was a real entity, that Nito was somebody. Somebody searching for Ultimate and Irreversible Freedom! By then, the group scene was pretty intense at Leela, and Nito was working his butt off, while co-parenting first one, then two little girls with his Thai Lady. That ís when the Rave joint opened its doors just next to Leela, and 36 hours Rave Marathons with Super Mega Techno Pop basses became the constant fare… The place was unsuitable for its previous purpose. That was loudly obvious. Nito and family decided to close down Leela and move to the North of Thailand, near the Golden Triangle, where his wife\’s family was from and owned land. They lived there happily until Nito and his wife\’s youngest sister fell madly in love with each other (!) The situation took two stormy years to settle down, and presently Nito, his newfound soulmate and partner (the Love of his life!) and their respective young daughters are living in bliss in the bush somewhere in the Northwest of Australia, and his ex-wife comes often from Thailand to visit her daughters, her ex-husband and her sister… Nito is currently in the process of transplanting in Australia Leela meditation Centre to continue his work. For more information please visit www.innerjourney.org.au

IN ISLAM A WOMAN WHO IS FORSAKED BY HER HUSBAND IS TREATED AS HIS MOTHER.THE HORROR PART IS THAT MEN OF OTHER RELIGION ARE ALSO DOING THE SAME ON EMBRACING ISLAM.AFTER THE DEATH OF KENNEDY THE MOTHERFUCKER CULT BECAME MORE PROMINENT AS CARLOS {OF THE MAR OR BEATING PEOPLE GANGS} WENT UNPUNISHED.AS A REVOLT TO SUCH A SHAMEFUL CULT OF MAKING WIFE A MOTHER ,MUSIC GROUPS CAME UP IN OREGAON CALLED Jackie-O Motherfucker TO HARNESS PUBLIC AWARENESS ON THE SHAMEFUL ISSUE AS WELL AS PROTEST AGAINST THE KILLING OF KENNEDY.Larry fly nt the sly cheat or makhija –makhi –fly cult also did his bit by seeking revenge against the Kennedy’s for having tried to bust the organized crime racket,having its roots in Islam and Arya Samaj of Britain,and Hustler had a cover of Neena Gupta’s exposed bums.

The issue was prominent in the Indian scenario too where after potraying as her son Sunil Dutt married Nargis on threat of organized crime to their lives .

Marriages in India of Hritik Roshan AND SANJAY KHAN’S DAUGHTER ,Sunil Dutt ect were all death threats and are shams of Islam organized crime.

Please read also that even Advaniji was victimized and the real England face of Gauri his ex-bhau.

In Oregaon only Rajneesh set base to propagate Islam,sex and arya samaj.The jains and Guptas close nexus with organized crime comes through as well as the LONDON CUNT ANGLE AND USE OF THE WORD MADARCHOD-MOTHERFUCKER.

SINCE IN ISLAM A WIFE AND MOTHER IS SAME ,THE ABUSE MOTHERFUCKER MAKES THAM ANTAGONISTIC AND PISS IN THEIR PANTS AS THE WORD PIG.IF YOU HAVE TO GET EVEN WITH ISLAMIC TERRORISTS VERBALLY AND INTIDIMATE THEM ,USE THE WORD MOTHERFUCKER AND SISTER FUCKER

HOWEVER WHY PEOPLE HAVE TO FILTHY THEIR TONGUES ,EVEN PEOPLE FROM GOOD FAMILIES IS BECAUSE OF UNAUTHORIZED WEAPONS WHICH ARE ALLOWED TO SIKHS BY VIRTUE OF ARTICLE 25.EVEN CRIMINAL INTIMIDATION IS A CRIME EVEN IF IT IS DONE BY AUTHORIZED WEAPONS .PLEASE READ ARTICLE 25 OF THE INDIAN CONSTITUTION

Right to Freedom of Religion
25. Freedom of conscience and free profession, practice and
propagation of religion.-(1) Subject to public order, morality and
health and to the other provisions of this Part, all persons are
equally entitled to freedom of conscience and the right freely to
profess, practise and propagate religion.
(2) Nothing in this article shall affect the operation of any existing
law or prevent the State from making any law-
(a) regulating or restricting any economic, financial, political or
other secular activity which may be associated with religious
practice;
(b) providing for social welfare and reform or the throwing open of
Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and
sections of Hindus.

Explanation I.- The wearing and carrying of kirpans shall be deemed to
be included in the profession of the Sikh religion.
Explanation II.- In sub-clause (b) of clause (2), the reference to
Hindus shall be construed as including a reference to persons
professing the Sikh, Jaina or Buddhist religion, and the reference to
Hindu religious institutions shall be construed accordingly.

ISLAM AND ARYA SAMAJ IS FILTHY BECAUSE OF THE WEAPONS CARRIED BY SIKHS.THEY HAVE NO RESPECT FOR LAW.IF WE GO TO THE GOLDEN TEMPLE IN AMRITSAR WE WILL FIND THE PREMISES FILTHY,DENOTING THE SYMBOLISM OF ISLAM.

IN THE COURTYARD ITSELF ARE HUGE SHOPS SELLING DANGEROUS AND CRIMINAL WEAPONS IN HEAPS.THESE WEAPONS ARE DANGEROUS AND TOTALLY ILLEGAL.

THE CONSTITUTION HAS PERMITTED SYMBOLIC RELIGIOUS WEAPONS .WEAPONS WHICH CAN BE USED TO KILL SOME ONE ARE AN OFFENCE

THE SIMPLE VILLAGE FOLKS OF HARYANA ARE NO MATCH FOR THE DEADLY WEAPONS WHICH ARE CARRIED BY SIKHS IN THE REMOTE AREAS WHERE LAW AND ORDER IS THE RULE OF THE SWORD.

HARYANA FARMERS ARE BEING RUTHLESSLY MASSACCRED BY DEADLY SIKHS AND THE PRESS IS NOT EVEN REPORTING . IT THEY ONLY REPORT FARMER SUICIDES.

ARE THE VILLAGE THANAS EQUIPED TO DEAL WITH ORGANISED CRIME AND SIKH WEAPONS? THEY DO NOT EVEN RIGHT FIRS FOR FEAR OF THEIR OWN LIVES.

PLEASE SEE THAT SIKHS SHOULD NOT BE ALLOWED TO CARRY WEAPONS WHICH CAN CRIMINALLY INTIDIMATE OR KILL SOMEBODY .A MODEL CASE IS :-

http://judis.nic.in/supremecourt/qrydisp.aspx?filename=7363

PETITIONER:
BRATHI ALIAS SUKHDEV SINGH

Vs.

RESPONDENT:
STATE OF PUNJAB

DATE OF JUDGMENT31/10/1990

BENCH:
KULDIP SINGH (J)
BENCH:
KULDIP SINGH (J)
FATHIMA BEEVI, M. (J)

CITATION:
1991 AIR 318 1990 SCR Supl. (2) 503
1991 SCC (1) 519 JT 1991 (5) 217
1990 SCALE (2)918
CITATOR INFO :
F 1991 SC1853 (16)

ACT:
Indian Penal Code–Sections 34 and 302–Criminal liabil-
ity-Primarily attaches to person who actually commits the
offence–Several persons alleged to have committed offence
in furtherance of common intention–All except one acquit-
ted–Open to appellate court to reappraise evidence.

HEADNOTE:
The appellant and his uncle Teja Singh were tried for an
offence under Section 302/34 I.P.C. for committing the
murder of one Sucha Singh. The case of the prosecution was
that the appellant and Teja Singh in furtherance of their
common intention attacked the deceased Sucha Singh on 1st
January 1975 when he was returning home from his field
accompanied by his daughter and son (PWs 8 and 9). It was alleged that the appellant attacked the deceased with Kir- pan, which blow was warded off by the deceased and then Teja Singh delivered a blow with Kirpan on the deceased’s head whereupon he fell down and both the appellant and Teja Singh then dealt one blow each causing injuries to the deceased. Sucha Singh died at the hospital.

The fatal injury was
attributed to Teja Singh and he was charged under section
302 I.P C., and the appellant who was alleged to have caused
the minor injuries was charged under section 302/34 I.P.C.

IF WE SEE THE AMOUNT OF DEADLY WEAPONS ON SALE AT THE GOLDEN TEMPLE-WE WILL FEEL THAT WE HAVE WALKED INTO THE ARSENAL OF BUILDER MAFIA ILLITERATE ORGANISED CRIME CAMP AND NOT THE PREMISES OF A HOLY PLACE.

THE PLACE IS FILTHY WITH THE BLOOD OF INNOCENTS AS ON DATE.
ANOTHER MEANS TO CURB THE ILLITERATE MUSLIM ORGANISED CRIME BRIGADE IS TO CURB THEIR LITTER LIKE PROCREATION AND TO EDUCATE THEM IN THEIR MADRASSAS.TAJIKSTAN IS ONE PRIME EXAMPLE WHERE MUSLIMS ARE PRACTISING FAMILY PLANNING AND ARE EDUCATED PROFESSIONALLY,MAINTAINING IMMACULATE PERSONAL AND ENVIRONMENTAL HYGEINE.
PLEASE READ THE LETTERS SENT TO appropriate authorities quoting UNFPA Worldwide: Population, Health & Socio-Economic Indicators / Policy Developments.
The suggestions to the Government had won me a first prize on 19th September 1985.

11th july-WORLD POPULATION DAY
EspanolEspanolFrancaisFrancaisArabicArabic
Search
Home How You Can Help UNFPA Site Map Register/Login Help

About UNFPAPopulation IssuesUNFPA WorldwideLatest NewsState of World PopulationICPD and MDG Followup
1.

To,
The Honorable Minister,
Ministry of Health & Family Welfare
Government of India.
Sir,
This is to honor the Chinese friendship with India in upholding family values There is strict legislation in China for controlling population explosion.India has already crossed its limits for maintenance of its erstwhile population.
The muslims do not practice family planning .There are other castes too as well as characterless men,who even at the age of 50 go to another woman and abandon their faithful wife ,saying that she has turned old ,as well as abandon the children also from this wife saying that they have seared new progeny who will look after him and also do all the religious ceremonies.
Even if a man has no feelings for a wife ,it is really shameful that he abandons even the children.
Do you know how painful it is for a woman to bring a child into this world?The child itself takes away all the calcium from her bones.For a man it is only a sequel of enjoyment,which can be performed with anyone,even on the street.A female on heat leaves a scent behind.
There is a need for introducing family planning operation in men,employed in both public,government and private enterprise,for controlling population explosion.
Seeing the large number of women employed in both public and private sector,it would be good for them too that their family life remains undisturbed from their husband’s indiscretions as well as they are not burdened with unwanted pregnancies. Above all a family planning operation for a woman is an ordeal whereas it takes only a few snips in a man to completely seal their wild oats to be planted anywhere else except their legal wife.
I pray to the honorable minister of family welfare to appeal for a legislation in this winter session of Parliament,to bring in a legislation in all companies registered in the public and private sector as well as the entire government sector to bring in a mandatory legislation for all employed men to be deprived of senior rung promotion-[Scale 3],if they do not present a certificate of family planning operation.At every promotion thence to scale 3 they will have to present the family planning operation certificate ,without which they will not be eligible for any senior rung promotions.This legislation will also control the age at which parents bring children into this world,and protect children ,from being born with deformities ,or infant mortality and health.
It would also protect the girl child ,wherein after the birth of two girls men abandon their wives and go for another woman to produce a male child,or go on searing children totally destroying the woman.
Thanking you,
With regards,
MAMTA DHODY KALRA
1513,OUTRAM LANE,
MUKHERJEE NAGAR
DELHI-9


2.

http://www.kvpitampura.org/

Sir,
I would like to bring to your notice that population explosion is the bane of this country and a struggle between the have and the have nots.
At least we can do our bit in school by refusing admissions to more than two children in KENDRIYA VIDYALAYA.
NO THIRD CHILD CAN BE AFFORDED BY THE PUBLIC SECTOR AND CENTRAL GOVERNMENT EMPLOYEES KEEPING THEIR SALARIES IN MIND.
THEY WILL RESORT TO CREDIT CARDS OR UNDERHAND DEALINGS.WE CANNOT AFFORD TO HAVE CORRUPTION IN THE POLICE OR THE ARMY AS IT WOULD LEAD TO DISASTER FOR THE COUNTRY .
SO ALL GOVERNMENT EMPLOYEES SHOULD BE STRICTLY PROHIBITED FROM HAVING A THIRD CHILD BY REFUSING ADMISSIONS IN GOVERNMENT AIDED SCHOOLS,TO ANY THIRD CHILD .
“HUM DO HAMARE DO”
-INDIRA GANDHI -THE IRON LADY OF THE COUNTRY

ALSO THAT I WAS READING ABOUT THE CHILD WHO COMMITTED SUICIDE.
SIR LET ME TELL YOU THAT INSIDE THE SCHOOL ITSELF AS WELL AS TRESPASSERS IMMEDIATELY OUTSIDE THE SCHOOL POSE A SERIOUS RISK TO THE SECURITY OF THE HONEST BUT HIGH PROFILE OFFICER’S CHILDREN STUDYING IN CENTRAL SCHOOLS AND THE PRIVATE SECURITY EMPLOYED ARE NOT EVEN ALLOWED TO USE A BATON OR DANDA ,ANY FORCE OR ARMS .THEY TOO REPORT TO THE POLICE AND THERE IS NO SUCCOUR ON AN IMMEDIATE BASIS
WE CANNOT CALL THE POLICE IF A GIRL IS HARASSED BY LABORERS WORKING OUTSIDE THE SCHOOL PREMISES WHO HAVE A VALID REASON TO BE PRESENT THERE.
TILL THE POLICE IS CALLED IT IS ALREADY TOO LATE.
PLEASE GIVE A SMALL BATON IN THE HANDS OF THE SECURITY OUTSIDE THE GATE ,TO BE USED BY PERMISSION OF THE POLICE OR HAVE POLICE SECURITY OUTSIDE CENTRAL SCHOOLS.

THANKING YOU
YOURS EVER FAITHFULLY
MAMTA DHODY
1513,OUTRAM LANE
MUKHERJEE NAGAR
DELHI-9

27605550
ANOTHER METHOD TO CURB ORGANISED CRIME IS TO CUT THEIR SOURCES:-
1.AT CRICKET BETTING BY INTRODUCING VARIOUS OTHER GAMES FOR TV COVERAGE.
2.SEBI REFORMS AS UNDER:-
Sify Home >> Connect >> Discussions >> Legal >> Corporate >> Company Affairs
Topic : SEBI CHIEF’S INNOVATION AND REGULATION ON THE UNBRIDLED FOREIGN INSTITUTIONAL INVESTORS-REFERENCE-ET

Posted by : mamtaomsharan ( 29:05:2004 11:46 ) | Post a reply to this message

Tree view | Message No. : 12195

SEBI CHIEF’S INNOVATION AND REGULATION ON THE UNBRIDLED FOREIGN INSTITUTIONAL INVESTORS-REFERENCE-ET
REFERENCE-ET-TUESDAY-25TH MAY 2004.PG.4

THE TENDENCY OF THE FOREIGN INVESTORS TO CONTROL THE MARKET HAS SEEN A CRASH IN THE STOCKMARKET WHICH SHOULD NOT AS A RULE FORM THE BACKBONE OF INDIAN ECONOMY..FIIS ARE PITTED AGAINST THE FDIS IN THE INNOVATION SUGGESTED BELOW TO THE BETTERMENT OF THE FDIS(FOREIGN DIRECT INVESTORS) WHO ARE FINDING A COZY CORNER BOTH IN THE STATE OF PUNJAB AND OUR FINANCE SUPREMO –P CHINTABHARAM JI.

ANY COMPANY WHICH TAKES OUT A PUBLIC ISSUE OF EACH SHARE OF RS.100 ,USUALLY EITHER BUYS FROM THE MARKET LATER ON TO EARN OUT OF ITS OWN SHARES OR MAINTAINS ITS OWN MUTUAL FUND/FINANCE /PORTFOLIO MANAGEMENT COMPANIES ALONG WITH ALLIED BROKERS AND PROFIT SHARING FIIS TO CONTROL ITS PRICE IN THE MARKET.HOWEVER WITH THE UNBRIDLED FLOW OF FOREIGN INVESTMENT NOWADAYS MANY COMPANIES WILL LOSE DRASTICALLY ON THEIR PORTFOLIOS IF THERE IS NO STRIDENT MARKET REGULATOR FROM SEBI BENEFITING THE FDIS AND DOMESTIC INDUSTRY SHARES.the brokers commission should increase with the increase in the price of the shares and decrease with the decrease in the price of the shares .sbi life is already a subsidiary of fdi.

THE SUGGESTED REMEDIAL MEASURE IS THAT FOR EVERY SHARE OF RS.100 WHICH CROSSES THE RS.140 MARK ON TRADING SHOULD MAKE IT MANDATORY FOR THE BROKER WHO SUPPOSE EARNS A COMMISSION OF RS.4 ON THE TRANSACTION TO PAY RS.1 TO THE PARENT COMPANY AS PROFIT ON ITS SHARE.THAT IS WITH A 40% INCREASE IN THE PRICE OF SUPPOSE JINDAL POWER SHARE ,THE BROKER TRADING ON THE SHARE WILL GIVE A PART OF HIS PROFIT TO JINDAL POWER AND A REGULATOR TO EVERY TRANSACTION WILL CREDIT THE SAME MONEY INTO JINDAL POWERS ACCOUNT.THAT IS ALONG WITH BUYING SHARES OF ONES OWN COMPANY FOR PROFIT ANY INDIAN COMPANY WILL ALSO GAIN WHEN ITS SHARE CROSSES 40% PROFIT MARK.HOWEVER THIS GAIN WILL COME UNDER STRICT TAXATION FOR THE COMPANY AND REBATE FOR THE BROKER DOING THE TRANSACTION.THAT IS FOR A RS.4 PROFIT BY THE BROKER RS.1 WILL GO THE PARENT COMPANY AND THIS WILL EARN HIM TAX REBATE OF .50P.IN ONE RUPPEE HE WILL LOSE .50P AND GAIN TAX REBATE OF .50P.,IN EACH RUPPEE THAT HE CREDITS TO THE PARENT COMPANY.HOWEVER THESE TRANSACTIONS WILL NEED A VERY UPDATED SOFTWARE AND STRIDENT MARKET REGULATION .THESE MEASURES ARE HOWEVER ONLY FOR PROFITS,and totally journalistic and research oriented.

When osama was used by the pentagon to dismantle a 1943 building ,he was actually helping America to to build a totally new modern warfare arsenal including the latest computer technology satellite dhobi syndrome especially for India and making the insurance companies pay for it.

MAMTA DHODY KALRA,

1513,OUTRAM LANE,

MUKHERJEE NAGAR,

DELHI-110009

BONE OF CONTENTION BABUR’S TOMB IN RUINS

http://www.columbia.edu/itc/mealac/pritchett/00routesdata/1500_1599/babur/tomb/tomb.html

PLEASE SEE SNIPPETS FROM THE INDIRA GANDHI MURDER WHICH HAS THE SYMBOLISM OF FALCON AS WELL AS THE IRISH IN IT .

WHEN MY DAUGHTER ABEER WAS BORN,SHE HAD A VERY RARE DISORDER CALLED HEMI- HYPO -TROPHY.HER BODY IS DISTORTED TO LOOK LIKE THE MALFORMED VERSION OF ARDHNARESH WAR FORM OF SHIVAJI WHICH BESTOWS EQUAL RIGHTS TO MEN AND WOMEN.PLEASE SEE THE PICTURE.

THIS IS EXEMPLIFIED IN THE NAME OF RIVER NARMADA OR TRANSLATED MALE -FEMALE WHICH IS THE PRIDE OF JABALPUR ,HAVING MARBLE ROCKS ;A NATURAL MARBLE RANGE OF MOUNTAINS THROUGH WHICH THE RIVER NARMADA MEANDERS .IN ITS RIVER BED ARE FOUND TRANSPARENT SHIVLINGS WHICH ARE A NATURAL OCCURANCE AND ARE CALLED NARMADESHWAR AS THEY ARE FOUND IN THE RIVER BED OF THE NARMADA ONLY.

BOTH MY BROTHERS WERE NOT ALLOWED TO GET MARRIED AND MY DAUGHTER’S BODY DISTORTED IN THE WOMB,TO RESEMBLE THE ARDHNARESHWAR FORM ;AS MY FAMILY HAD DEFIED SIKHS,ISLAM AND ARYA SAMAJ HYEANAS .IT IS USING MEDICAL SCIENCE IN THE MOST FILTHIEST MANNER.

I DISCOVERED FOWL PLAY WHEN KALRA TOOK ME TO AIIMS ON PRETEXT OF GETTING ABEER’S PRECIAMENT DECIFERED WHEN SHE WAS SIX MONTHS OLD.HERE THERE WAS AN IRISH TEAM OF RESEARCHERS WHO RUBBED IN ABEER’S PRECIAMENT IN MY PSYCHE AND MADE HER A GUINEA PIG FOR RESEARCH FOR 7 DAYS .TWICE THEY DID HER CHROMOSOMNAL ANALYSIS WHICH IS A VERY PAINFUL PROCEDURE AND SUBJECTED ME TO EXTREME MENTAL TORTURE .THEN THEY DID NOT EVEN GIVE HER CHROMOSOMAL REPORT .AND KALRA WATCHED IN MERRY AMUSEMENT -WHEN HE IS SUPPOSED TO BE THE BIOLOGICAL FATHER.

ALL THIS FOR HAVING PROTESTED AGAINST ISLAM AND ARYA SAMAJ/SIKH ATROCITIES ON INNOCENT WOMEN.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Trimbakeshwar

http://www.judis.nic.in/supremecourt/qrydisp.aspx?filename=8264

PLEASE READ EXCERPTS FROM INDIRA GANDHI’S MURDER TRIAL TO UNDERSTAND

THE FALCON OF SIKHS AND PALESTINE LIBERATION ORGANISATION

AND IRELAND BETTER.THE QUESTION ARISES THAT WHEN INDIRA GANDHI KNEW

THAT SHE WAS A TARGET OF SIKH ASSASSINS WHY HAD

SHE ALLOWED SIKH BODYGUARDS?

THERE ARE TWO ANSWERS

1.SHE HAD REPOSED FAITH IN THE PUJAB YOUTH WHOM SHE WANTED TO PROTECT

FROM THE CLUTCHES OF TERRORISM AND SHE HAD HERSELF PIONEERED THE

HARITH KRANTI OF RURAL PUNJAB.SHE WANTED THEM TO BREAK AWAY FROM ENGLAND

AND TERROR ISLAM.


SHE WAS A VERY BRAVE WOMAN ,AN IDEAL FOR THE REST OF WOMEN INDIA AND

REPOSED FAITH IN THE EXECUTIVE AND SERVICE CLASS FOR WHOM SHE HAD

NATIONALIZED THE BANKS AND HAD PEOPLE OF ALL RELIGIONS WORKING

UNDER PUBLIC SECTOR.

“That in June, 1984, the Indian Army mounted an operation

known as “Blue Star Operation” by which the Armed Force

personnel entered the Golden Temple Complex at Amritsar to

flush out the armed terrorists. That operation resulted in

loss of life and property as well as damage to the Akal

Takht at the Golden Temple. It has offended the religious

feelings of some members of the Sikh community.

Resentment was expressed even by some of the

Sikh employees of the Delhi Police posted for Prime Minister’s security.

The accused persons are Sikhs by faith. They had been expressing their resentment openly, holding the Prime Minister responsible for the action taken at Amritsar. They became

PG NO 138
parties
to a criminal conspiracy to murder Mrs. Indira

Gandhi.

Mrs. Indira Gandhi,the Prime Minister, had returned from

an official tour of Orissa in the evening of October 30,

1984. The day followed was Wednesday. In the early hours of

every Wednesday, Mrs. Indira Gandhi used to meet people in groups. So it was called “Darshan Day”. Unfortunately, shE did not adhere to that usual programme. The “Darshan” was

cancelled because of another engagement. That engagement was

with well-known actor and writer Peter Ustinov. His crew was
to record an interview with Mrs. Indira Gandhi for Irish
Television.

They were waiting at Bungalow No. 1, Akbar Road,

the home office of the Prime Minister. Bungalow No.1,

Safdarjung Road was the official residence of the Prime

Minister. The two buildings are connected by a narrow

cemented pathway. They are located practically in one

campus, but separated by a sentry gate which is known as the

“TMC Gate”. This is the place where hidden hands sent shock

waves to the Nation. Mrs. Indira Gandhi at about 9.10 a.m.

emerged from her house with her loyal assistants and a

faithful servant. Immediately) behind her was Head Constablc

Narayan Singh (PW-9) holding an umbrella to protect her

against the Sun. Rameshwar Dayal (PW- 10) an Assistant Sub-

Inspector, Nathu Ram (PW-64), her personal attendant and

R.K. Dhawan, Special Assistant were closely following Mrs.

Gandhi. All were on the cemented pathway. Mrs. Gandhi was at

the head of the entourage. She was approaching the TMC gate

where Beant Singh, SI was on the left side while Satwant

Singh, Constable was on the right side. They had managed to

exchanged his duty with S.I. Jai Narain (PW-7). Satwant

Singh ought to be at Beat No. 4. He, however, managed to get

TMC sentry booth by misrepresenting that he was suffering

from dysentry. He was given that place since it was near the

latrine. Beant Singh was armed with his service revolver

while Satwant Singh had SAF Carbine. When Mrs. Gandhi

reached near the TMC gate, Beant Singh opened fire from his

carbine. Beant Singh Fired five rounds and Satwant Singh

released 25 bullets at Mrs. Gandhi. Then and there Mrs.

Gandhi fell down never to get up. She was immediately rushed

to the All India Institute of Medical Science (AIIMS). There

a team of doctors fought their losing battle of save the

life of the slain Prime Minister.

Rameshwar Dayal (PW-10) who was following Mrs. Gandhi

also received bullet injuries as a result of the shots fired

by the accused. At the spot of the incident, the two assains

PG NO 139

are alleged to have thrown their arms and said “I have done

what I have to do. Now you do what you have to do.” The

personnel of the Indo Tibetan Boarder Police (ITBP) pounced

on them and took them off to the guard room. What happened

inside the guard room is not on the record. The fact,

however, remains that both the assassins had been shot by

the ITBP personnel. They were soon removed to the hospital

where Beant Singh was pronounced dead and Satwant Singh was

found to be critically injured. Satwant Singh survived after

15 days’ treatment. He is accused No. 1 in this case. Balbir

Singh and Kehar Singh are the other two accused. They are

said to be parties to the conspiracy to eliminate Mrs.

Indira Gandhi. Balbir Singh was an S.I. posted in the

security at the residence of the Prime Minister. Kehar Singh

was an Assistant in the Directorate General of Supply and

Disposal, New Delhi. He is related to S.I. Beant Singh. After the

investigation, the charge-sheet was filed

against the three appellants. They were accused of offences

under Section 120-B, 109 and 34 read with Section 302 of the

IPC and also of substantive offances under Sections 302 and

307 of the IPC and Section 27, 54 and 59 of the Arms Act. It

may be mentioned that the report also names Beant Singh as

one of the accused but since he had died, the charges

against him were said to have abated.

In due course, the accused were committed to take their

trial in the Court of Session. In the meanwhile, the High

Court of Delhi issued two notifications. By one

notification, the High Court directed the trial of the case

shall he held in the Central Jail, Tihar according to law.

By another notification, the High Court directed that “the

case be tried by Shri Mahesh Chandra, Additional Sessions

Judge, New Delhi.” In pursuance of the above notifications,

the accused were tried in Central Jail, Tihar. The learned

trial Judge found the accused guilty of all the charges

framed against them and sentenced them as earlier stated.”

PG NO 32

“so well for the last forty years. There is yet another

serious consideration. Beant Singh (deceased) and accused

Satwant Singh were posted on the security duty of the

Prime Minister to protect her from any intruder or from any

attack from outside and, therefore, if they themselves

resort to this kind of offence, there appears to be no

reason or no mitigating circumstance for consideration on

the question of sentence. Additionally, an unarmed lady was

attacked by these two persons with a series of bullets and

it has been found that a number of bullets entered her body.31 IN TOTAL

The manner in which mercilessly she was attacked by these

two persons on whom confidence was reposed to give her

protection repels any consideration of reduction of

sentence. In this view of the matter, even the conspirator

who inspired the persons who actually acted does not deserve

any leniency in the matter of sentence. The death sentence

awarded by the trial Court and maintained by the High Court

appears to be just and proper. [115F-ll6B]

26. So far as appearance of falcon and offering of Ardas

is concerned, admittedly appearance of a falcon is

considered, by the Sikh Community, as a sacred thing as

falcon is supposed to be a representative of the Guru and

if, therefore, this accused and Beant Singh offered Ardas

nothing could be inferred from this alone. [105C]

2. In the instant case, the crime charged was not simply

the murdering of the human being, but it was the crime of

assassination of the duly elected Prime Minister of the

country. The motive for the crime was not personal, but the

consequences of the action taken by the Government in the

exercise of constitutional powers and duties. In our

democratic republic, no person who is duly constituted shall

be eliminated by privy conspiracies.

The ‘Operation Blue Star’ was not directed to cause damage to Akal Takht. Nor it

was intended to hurt the religious feelings of Sikhs. The

decision was taken by the responsible and responsive

Government in the national interest. The late Prime Minister

Smt. Indira Gandhi was, however, made the target for the

consequences of the decision.

The security guards who were duty-bound to protect the Prime Minister at the cost of

their lives, themselves became the assassins. All values and

all ideals in life; all norms and obligations were thrown to

the winds. It was a betrayal of the worst order. It was the

most foul and senseless assassination. The preparations for

and the execution of this egregious crime do deserve the

dread sentence of the law.

The allegations in the charge-sheet against this accused

if summarised are: that Balbir Singh like the other accused

persons has expressed his resentment openly holding Smt.

Indira Gandhi responsible for the ‘Bluestar Operation’. He

was planning to commit the murder of Smt. Gandhi and he

discussed these matters with Beant Singh deceased who had

similar plan to commit the murder. He also shared his

intention and prompted accused Satwant Singh to commit the

murder of Smt. Gandhi and finally discussed the matter with

him on Oct. 30, 1984. In the first week of September, 1984 a

falcon (baaz) happened to sit on the tree near the Reception

gate of the Prime Minister’s house in the afternoon at about

1.30 P.M. Balbir Singh spotted the falcon and called Beant

Singh there. Both of them agreed that it has brought a

message of the Tenth Guru of Sikhs that they should do

something by way of revenge of the ‘Bluestar Operation’.

Thereafter they offered ‘Ardas’.

Then is the question of sentence which was argued to

some extent. But it must be clearly understood that it is

not a case where X is killed by Y on some personal ground or

personal vendatta. The person killed is a lady and no less

than the Prime Minister of this Country who was the elected

leader of the people. In our country we have adopted

accepted a system wherein change of the leader is

permissible by and not by bullet. The act of the accused not

only takes away the life of popular leader but also

undermines our system which has been working so well for the

last forty years. There is yet another serious

consideration. Beant Singh and Satwant Singh are persons who

were posted on the security duty of the Prime Minister. They

are posted there to protect her from any intruder or from

any attack from outside and therefore if they themselves

resort to this kind of offence. there appears to be no

reason or no mitigating circumstance for consideration on

the question of sentence. Additionally, an unarmed lady was

attacked by these two persons with a series of bullets and

it has been found that a number of bullets entered her body.

The manner in which mercilessly she was attacked by these

two persons on whom the confidence was reposed to give her

PG NO 116

protection repels any consideration of reduction of

sentence. In this view of the matter, even the conspirator

who inspired the persons who actually acted does not

deserves any leniency in the matter of sentence. In our

opinion, the sentence awarded by the trial court and

maintained by the High Court appears to be just and proper.”